《Twilight Gamer》 Chapter 1 The year was 2005, it was January of that year. A Saturday night. Inside a house at the center of the small town, a young high schooler was seated in front of his pc as he played the hit new game called World of Warcraft. "FUCK!!" The teen yelled as he threw his mouse at the wall. *Crack* The regret didn''t take long to take place as only a few seconds later, the teen was holding the remains of his plastic mouse. ''Shitty ass game, why the hell do people want to kill low levels those bitches are just too weak to go against someone their own level'' The teen thought frustrated. *Sigh* ''Let''s just go to sleep, I can''t even play now without a mouse either way.'' He thought as he pushed the chair and hopped into his bed, taking the mattress and covering himself. It didn''t take long for the teen to sleep. The night slowly ended and soon the morning sun arrived. *Yawnn* Extending his hands as he flexed trying to get rid of the stiffness. Eyes still closed, The teen rose up from his sleeping position. After quickly rubbing his eyes, he opened them and was met with something unusual. It was a blue screen. ''Huh, am I dreaming still?'' He thought as he stared at the blue holographic panel in front of him. [ Welcome Jack Sparrow ] ''How the hell does this thing know my name'' Jack thought as he backed up to his bedframe behind him but the panel seemed to be at the same distance no matter how far away he tried to get from it. [ You have been chosen as the gamer of this world ] ''The gamer?'' Jack thought confused as he stared at the words slowly appearing before him as he read them, his heart was beating at unhealthy speeds as he continued to read. [ Please choose your starting stats ] [ S.P.E.C.I.A.L STATS ] [ Strength: 5 ] [ +/- ] Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. [ Perception: 5 ] [ +/- ] [ Endurance: 5 ] [ +/- ] [ Charisma: 5 ] [ +/- ] [ Intelligence: 5 ] [ +/- ] [ Agility: 5 ] [ +/- ] [ Luck: 5 ] [ +/- ] [ Stat points Available: 5 ] [ You may choose to remove stat points from stats to add them to others. ] [ Caution: Once Stats are finalized, you won''t be able to change them ever again ] ''What the hell is this shit? Stats? Special Stats? Is this some kind of game? Am I fucking dreaming still?'' Jack thought as he stared at the screen for a moment and then slapped his face. Hard. *Slap* ''Fuck, I''m not dreaming'' Jack thought as his cheek quickly changed color. Looking over the screen, Jack quickly understood the gist of it. ''Thank god I play games or this would have appeared so damn confusing'' Jack thought and then started thinking about the stats. ''Might as well go with it seeing as there really is no way to get rid of this'' Jack thought as he bit his lip. Silence overtook the room as Jack started thinking seriously about his decision. About an hour later, he finally arrived at a decision. ''Ok let''s do this'' Jack thought and then started pressing on the screen in front of him. [ Charisma: 1 ] [ Intelligence: 10 ] [ Luck: 9 ] ''This looks good enough, I don''t care about charisma either way. I can just live alone and play games all my life.'' Jack thought as he nodded to himself as if he had just made the greatest decision of his life. At the end of the panel was a small button. [ Apply ] Pressing the button quickly without any second guessing, Jack saw the screen change once more. [ Stats have been applied ] ''Huh? I didn''t notice anything though?'' Jack thought and then got up from the bed and headed towards his desk. Taking out a copper coin he kept in his drawer, Jack threw it up and thought in his head. ''Tails'' *Ding* The coin fell on the desk. It was tails. ''All right let''s see'' Jack thought as he flipped the coin once, more. *Ding* *Ding* *Ding* *Ding* Finally, Jack stopped, his eyes were open wide as he stared at the coin on the desk. ''Five times, the probability is one in thirty-two or 3.125%'' Jack thought and then immediately froze. ''How the hell did I calculate that instantly'' Jack thought as his closed mouth opened wide in shock. '' 18425 * 5677 '' Jack thought and a second later he came up with the answer. ''104598725'' is the number Jack arrived at, quickly grabbing his small calculator and pressing the numbers. ''I did it correctly'' Jack thought shocked at his own ability. ''Sometimes, sometimes my own genius frightens me'' Jack thought as he went and sat on his bed once more. The screen had disappeared from view after he had applied his stats and hadn''t shown up again. ''Ok, let''s just get out and go to a casino first thing'' Jack thought as he got on his feet, only to stop a few steps after. ''There''s no casinos in Forks. And I don''t have a car'' Jack thought as his newfound plans crashed as quickly as they were made. '' And I can''t even do anything today because my mouse broke. The only thing I could do was start reading those school books.'' Jack thought and then reluctantly went back to his desk and pulled out his backpack. Pulling the books onto the desk, He opened Chemistry first and started reading. ''Huh? It''s easy, it''s so damn easy'' Jack thought in confusion and then closed the book. He said what he just read out loud word for word. Opening the book he saw that he just read out loud from memory half a page of the book and he wasn''t even trying to memorize it. A large grin welled up on Jack''s face. ''Let''s see who will get the last laugh now'' Jack thought as he remembered his professor''s face. _____________________________________________________________________________ My second Twilight fanfic, I''ll most likely only post one chapter a day on this one but you can expect daily to bidaily uploads. Lots of Love WhiteAuthor Chapter 2 Waking up the next day, Jack felt refreshed for once in a month. Quickly he got up from his bed and started dressing himself up, getting ready for school. Finishing his daily needs in the bathroom, Jack quickly came back to his room and dressed up quickly. Wearing a pair of blue jeans, a black sweater, and a pair of black shoes. Grabbing the school bag that he had gotten ready yesterday night, Jack slung it over his shoulder and opened the door of his studio apartment. Jack had lived alone for most of his life, he was at first raised by his single mother who later on went on a business trip and had left him here for a few years now, only sending a bunch of money at the end of each month. ''She''s probably only doing that until I turn eighteen and then I will never hear a peep from her ever again.'' Jack thought as he shook his head in mild anger. Walking down the emergency stairs of the building, he quickly arrived at the road and started heading towards Forks High School. Looking around, Jack saw the usual, the gloomy atmosphere of the city and the clouds that seemed to never leave the city. ''Considering it''s one of the cities with the largest amount of rain in the continent then it makes sense why those clouds never disappear'' Jack thought as he walked down the road, continuing to look around. It had been a habit he formed when he first came to Forks as a kid with his mother, everything had looked so new back then, so interesting that he couldn''t stop the joy he felt as he explored the town. Soon after Jack found another student heading towards the high school. [ User has unlocked Observation Skill due to continued observation ] Jack froze as he stared at the panel for a second and then continued walking. ''Skill? This thing really is just like a game Turning to look at the student once more, Jack tried to observe the male student. ''It''s not showing anything, maybe I need to give a command? Observe'' Jack thought and as soon as he said the word in his head, another panel appeared before him. Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. [ Observe has been used on the target ] [ Requirement: 4 Perception ] [ Success ] [ Target Name: Leeroy Jenkins ] [ Age: 16 ] [ Gender: Male ] [ Race: Human ] [ A student of Forks High School, Leeroy is a loner who never talks to anyone. Has lung cancer. Life expectancy: 2 Years ] Jack stopped on the spot once more as he read the description. ''What the fuck? It tells me if they have a sickness and even how long their life expectancy is?'' Jack thought befuddled at the sudden information. Staring at the student walking down the road, Jack thought if he should tell the guy. ''I would just be treated like a madman'' Jack thought and then shook his head as he continued walking down the road. ''It''s not my problem either way'' The walk took about an hour for Jack to arrive at Forks High School. Forks High School was at the edge of the town, surrounded by grass fields and a few large pine trees. At the front, it had a large parking lot that the students and school faculty used each morning. Arriving at the front door, Jack noticed that everyone was looking in the same direction. Turning around Jack saw an Orange truck that seemed to be making deafening sounds. Soon after, the truck turned off, and out of it came a young woman with a pale expression and long brown hair. ''She''s good looking'' Jack thought absentmindedly and then turned to the student next to him and asked. "Hey, who is that?" Jack asked. The student turned towards the voice and then simply frowned at Alex as they turned around and walked off into the school. ''Huh,'' Jack was left there wide-eyed as he stared at the student who had just ignored him. [ Charisma Check Fail ] ''Charisma check fail? What the hell do you mean by that?'' Jack thought. His increased intelligence stat however did its job quickly as a bad premotion overcame Jack. ''No, it can''t be right? Surely it isn''t that'' Jack thought as he quickly walked to another student. "Hey, James!" Jack said as he came and patted James''s shoulder. James, who was Jack''s friend turned and stared at Jack for a few moments and then showed a weirded-out expression. "Why the hell do you look like you''re a walking corpse," James asked, his voice clearly showing his confusion. "Uh, what do you mean by walking corpse?" Jack asked, his voice visibly relieved that at least James seemed to talk to him. "I mean it literally, you look like an expressionless corpse, what happened man? Even your voice sounds like you just want to kill yourself" James asked. "I don''t know? Nothing happened i just woke up normally today" Jack said as he shook his head trying to deny that something had happened to him. [ Charisma check failed. ] ''Charisma failed again? I couldn''t convince him?'' Jack thought as he stared at the small blue panel in front of him and then back at James. ''Thankfully he doesn''t seem mad'' Jack thought to himself. "Whatever man, just don''t involve me in shit," James said as he walked away. ''Or not'' Jack thought as he stared at his friend''s back getting further and further away. '' Should have made a notification and given me the friendless achievement'' _____________________________________________________________________________ The second chapter is out. Check out my Patreon to read five Chapters ahead. Patreon.com/WhiteAuthor I hope you enjoyed the chapter, the story takes quite a different take from my other twilight fic. Where Alex is a handsome man who everyone would want. Jack is the complete opposite now. Choices have consequences after all. Chapter 3 Heading down a hallway inside the school, Jack was deep in his thoughts. ''I didn''t notice myself looking any different when I looked in the mirror this morning'' Jack thought as he thought back to James''s words. Heading into the male bathroom that was on the left side of the hallway. Jack looked at himself in the mirror. Neck-length brown hair with brown almost amber-like eyes and a lean build. ''I look the same'' Jack thought as he tried to smile into the mirror and saw that even his smile was normal. ''Weird, maybe it''s just the system forcing it? If so then how can I reverse the effects?'' Jack thought as he looked at himself. ''System? Uh, Interface? Stats?'' Jack tried multiple methods but found out that he couldn''t bring up the status screen he had seen yesterday. ''It did say that all stat points were irreversible once applied to the status'' Nodding his head at his mirror self, Jack headed outside the bathroom. The smell was simply too much for him to endure it any longer. ''I''ll have to do more experiments and see just how much my Charisma affects my social conversations'' Jack thought as he headed towards his first class of the day. Arriving before the classroom, Jack opened the door and headed in. Looking around he quickly found his usual spot and headed there to sit down. He was sitting in the middle of the classroom next to the windows. A fleeting thought passed through Jack''s mind as he sat down. ''The best place in the whole class, the teacher doesn''t look much here and it has the best view'' Once he was seated on his wooden chair that was frankly uncomfortable and miserable to sit on for long hours. Jack started looking around, using his only skill, Observing every person in the classroom. Soon the class was starting to almost get full, Jack had now observed everyone in the class and was simply observing every person who came in. ''It''s boring, it shows only some basic information about them like their name age and what they currently do. However, it does show some interesting stuff like if someone has a crush on someone else or if they have a sickness like that guy earlier. But only sometimes'' Jack thought as he continued his observation activities. A few minutes later, when the bell signaling the start of classes was about to go off, Jack saw a large teen heading inside. His body was larger than anyone he had ever seen in real life and it wasn''t skinny rather it was filled with muscles to the brim. ''Observe'' Jack thought as he stared at the large teen. [ Perception Check Failed ] [ Observation Failed ] [ User has been spotted ] Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. ''What!'' Jack thought almost jumping up to his feet but barely managed to stop himself. Looking at the teen with the edge of his vision, Jack saw that he was looking directly at him. ''Why is he looking at me so intently, it''s normal for someone to look at people heading into the class. It should be normal but why is my mind screaming at me that something is wrong here'' Jack''s thoughts ran wild as his mind worked on overdrive trying to come up with a solution. Quickly however Jack''s mind came to a rather disturbing realisation ''My IQ has increased because of my Intelligence stat but my EQ has been driven into the ground, I can''t even find out why he''s looking at me when I don''t understand anything socially related anymore. I know that something isn''t right but I don''t have any idea why.'' This was the conclusion Jack came to after thinking for a few minutes. *Kreek* Soon the door of the classroom was closed as the English professor came into the classroom. The students who were chattering among each other until now stopped and kept their silence as the professor took charge of the class. The professor first started with a roll call, and he asked each student to respond when he mentioned their name. A minute or so later, It was Jack''s turn and he raised his hand and answered. "Here!" [ Charisma needed 1 ] [ Charisma Check Success ] Jack lowered his hand and stared at the panel. ''You''re telling me that the only thing that''s within my range of charisma is saying here on a roll call? Why does that even need to be a damned charisma check?'' Jack thought as a vein pulsed in his forehead. *Sigh* Sighing softly, Jack lay his head down on the desk and closed his eyes. ''I''ve already memorized everything there isn''t any need for me to even listen'' Jack thought as he waited for the seconds of the clock to tick and the bell to ring. My first plan of business is to test out my Charisma more and find out just how much it has limited me. My second plan of action is to put my intelligence and luck to use and gradually increase my living conditions.'' Jack thought as he counted the seconds in his head. The hour quickly passed with Jack not even needing to go and do anything on the blackboard. ''Is this my luck? I got lucky enough or is it because my Charisma is so bad that the professor would rather just ignore me? It could even be a combination of both'' Jack thought as he got up and slung his backpack onto his left shoulder. He started walking towards the door, trying to get out of the classroom. Jack felt a hand stop him as it perched itself on his shoulder. Turning around he saw who had stopped him. It was the large almost bear-like teen who he had failed to Observe. ''I knew something was weird.'' Jack thought as he gave an inward sigh. "Hey!" The large teen said as he looked at Jack. "Uh, Hey!" Jack said as he looked at the teen with a confused face. "Wow, you must really hate me right now," Emmet said as he removed his hand from Jacks shoulder and scratched his head. "Uh no I don''t hate you?" Jack asked, his voice even more confused now. At least to him, it felt like his voice was showing his confusion. "Ah okay then, you were looking at me with that stare and voice I thought you wanted to kill me for a second," The large teen said as he laughed. "Right, well I don''t plan on doing that so you don''t have to worry" Jack answered seriously. "Ok, it''s really reassuring when you say it with that face. Im Emmet by the way." The large teen now identified as Emmet said to Jack as he offered a handshake. Taking him up on the offer, Jack shook his hand and nodded at Emmet. "I''m Jack, what did you want from me?" "Ah nothing really, I just noticed you staring at me earlier like you wanted to kill me and I thought to ask if I had wronged you somehow," Emmet said as he looked at Jack who looked to be almost half his size. "No, you didn''t do anything wrong. I''m sorry if it seemed like that" Jack answered and then turned to look at the door, noticing that they were the only two ones left in the classroom. "If that''s it then ill be going," Jack said as he turned to face Emmet once more. "Right, that was all," Emmet replied as he nodded his head at Jack. Jack gave the teen his own nod and turned around, Heading outside the classroom. Emmet was left there standing as he looked at the boy''s back with his dark amber eyes. ''You say that I did nothing wrong but it''s not convincing when you say it with that voice'' Emmet thought to himself. Jack on the other hand had already gone outside the classroom and was walking down the hallway. There were four blue screens in front of him right now. [ Charisma Check Failed ] [ Charisma Check Failed ] [ Charisma Check Failed ] [ Charisma Check Failed ] *Sigh* ''This is starting to get annoying very quickly'' _____________________________________________________________________________ I hope you liked the chapter, some interesting stuff coming up real soon. If you want to read five chapters ahead and support me then check out my Patreon at: Patreon.com/WhiteAuthor Lots of Love WhiteAuthor Chapter 4 Walking down the hallway, Jack thought about how he would get through the rest of the day. As he walked down the hallways he heard the students who were talking amongst each other. "I heard the new student''s name was Bella Swan." A girl said to her friend as they walked. "Yeah, she''s the daughter of the police chief." The other girl replied as they walked alongside each other. ''So the girl with the orange truck was Bella Swan huh? Daughter of chief police Charlie Swan'' Jack thought as he headed down the hall. As he moved he kept constantly using observation in anything and everything. ''It seems like I can only use it on people at the moment, maybe if there is a way to level it up then it could also be used on objects'' Jack thought as he arrived at his next class. The next two classes ended quickly and the bell signaling the start of lunch break soon arrived. Heading towards the cafeteria, Jack tried to stray away from any of the large crowds. ''With how my Charisma is right now, I really do not want to talk to anyone in case I start a brawl'' Heading into the Cafeteria, Jack lined up and quickly got a tray of food and headed towards the back of the large cafeteria hall. ''Thankfully there aren''t enough students in the school to fill up all the tables'' Jack thought as he sat on a free table. Setting his food tray down, Jack didn''t even look at it as he started using observe on everyone around him. [ Ding ] Jack heard a voice go off in his head and then looked at the blue panel that had appeared in front of his eyes. [ Observation has leveled up due to continuous usage ] ''Nice'' Jack thought as he pumped his fist up a little, making sure no one saw it however or he would most likely start rumors of how he had gone insane or was some kind of psychopath. Looking around the room, Jack quickly found his target. ''Emmet Cullen, last time my observation failed. How about now?'' Jack thought as he stared at the large man. Jack had obviously known who Emmet was even without him having to tell him his name. The Cullen family was just that famous around Forks. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ''Observe'' Jack thought as he stared at the man. [ Observation check Sucsessful ] [ Because of the target''s high perception stat, he has noticed the user ] Jack stared at the panels and then quickly ignored the part about Emmet noticing him. ''It doesn''t matter either way'' Jack thought as he eagerly started reading Emmet''s Information. [ Name: Emmet Cullen ] [ Age:? ] [ Race:? ] [ Adopted child of Carlisle Cullen. ] ''What the fuck is this?'' Jack thought as he stared at the information that his observation skill had gathered. Looking at it for a few moments, Jack quickly stopped himself from overreacting and focused once more. ''He''s not human, or at least he is something special if he is human'' Jack immediately came to the conclusion as he stared at the question marks next to Emmet''s age and race. ''I''ve played enough games to know that when someone has a question mark next to their stats, they either have super high stats or some skill that nullifies observation abilities. And normal humans should have neither of those'' Jack thought as he lowered his head and stared at his food tray. Suddenly Jack felt like he was in the middle of a tundra as his hair stood on end and a shiver went down his spine. [ Skill has been acquired. Killing Intent Sense ] Slowly Jack turned his head towards the location where he was feeling the dangerous sensation. ''Please tell me it''s not them, please god.'' Jack thought but even he already knew who was launching the killing intent at him. Finally, Jack saw them. On the other side of the cafeteria hall. The Cullens were all looking at him, A young-looking guy with short brown hair styled up however was looking at him quite furiously, the same could also be said about a gorgeous-looking blonde with hair up to her waist almost. The blonde guy and the short pixie-haired girl seemed to be neutral in Jack''s opinion. ''I think I might be fucked. Can that guy read my mind or something?'' Jack thought and then he saw Edward fucking Cullen smirk at him. ''Yup I am utterly fucked'' A second later Jack made an almost pleading expression. ''Could you forget I existed? I''ll act as if you guys don''t exist as well'' Jack thought as he looked at Edward. A shake of Edward''s head was all he got. Turning around, Jack mumbled a curse. ''I can''t even have my own thoughts to myself, well if you can read them then read this.'' Jack then started to think of the most vile scenes he could in his head, it was some of the most depraved thoughts that he had kept in his head, if anyone ever knew about them then they would directly call Jack mentally insane and be disgusted beyond belief at the same time. Jack continued to do this for the rest of lunch, the downside, however, was that he really could not think of any plans to get out of the situation as they would be immediately told to the inhuman thought stealing Edward over there. *Riingggg* The bell signaling the end of lunch rang and Jack quickly got up and followed the group of students. ''I have to stay in populated spaces, running off alone would just be dumber at this point'' Jack thought as he muddled in the crowd while heading to his class. ''I can then run away from school while they''re in class'' Jack thought once he was quite far away from the cafeteria. "Do you really think that would work?" Jack mechanically turned his head and stared at the owner of the voice who had just talked. "Hi, Mr Edward. I don''t know what you are talking about at all." Jack said as he started walking a few paces faster. [ Charisma Check Failed ] ''Come on'' Jack thought as he stared at what was now his most hated thing in the world. _____________________________________________________________________________ Another chapter for The Twilight Gamer, I hope you guys liked this one. It''s quite a bit faster pace than my main fanfic and it''s also quite a lot more comedic and not so serious at least for now. I''m mass releasing it on Patreon, by the end of tomorrow there will be ten advanced chapters on it so if you wanna check that out join my Patreon. Patreon.com/WhiteAuthor Lots of Love WhiteAuthor Chapter 5 ''This damned Charisma'' Jack thought for a split moment before stopping and looking at Edward who was now walking next to him. "How might I be of help Edward?" Jack asked using a voice he reserved for escaping situations. "You can stop trying that voice it''s disgusting, Either way, meet us in front of the parking lot after classes," Edward said as he turned around and walked toward his own class. ''Im royally fucked'' Jack thought as he continued on his way to his next class. The classes were boring overall, they didn''t really help Jack much since he had already memorized the entire curriculum of the school. ''I wish they went on forever'' Jack thought as he sat in his final class of the day. ''Why the hell do I find the supernaturals on the first day, the first god damned day.'' Jack grumbled to himself inwardly. *Riiinngggg* The last bell signaling the end of classes for the day rang. For Jack, it felt like the bell signaling the end of his poor life. ''I at least wanted to go to another country, god damned I''m going to die without ever leaving America.'' Jack thought as he imagined himself dying at the hands of some zombie or other monster. Grabbing his books, Jack put them in his backpack and slung them over his shoulder, his expression was grim as if he had seen his own death with his eyes. ''I mean it''s the same thing, isn''t it? It''s like the grim reaper has put the blade of his scythe at my jugular'' Jack thought as he walked towards the class''s exit. When he arrived in the hall, he looked left and right but didn''t see Edward or any of the other Cullens. ''What if I just run right now?'' The thought crossed into Jack''s mind and it quickly started blossoming, it was like a virus that had infected him. He couldn''t get rid of it no matter what. Or at least that was until he felt a hand touch his shoulder. "I wouldn''t advise that Jack" Edward said as he pressed on his shoulder. "I already told you that we should meet at the parking lot, you wouldn''t ditch a friend?" Edward said as he pushed Jack forward. Jack almost tripped and faceplanted the floor but thankfully it seemed like a part of the floor was rougher and he got his balance back. ''At least my luck is alright'' Jack thought and then shook his head once he thought of his luck today. Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. ''As if, it''s a complete scam.'' Jack thought as he started walking to the parking lot slowly. "Just because you walk slowly isn''t going to make it disappear, Jack," Edward said as he walked next to him. "Well I wish it did" Jack mumbled as he increased his pace to a normal walk. *Sigh* ''I guess there isn''t anything I can do, let''s just hope I don''t die. Don''t kill me all right Mr. Mind reader'' Jack thought to himself as he looked at Edward with the corner of his eye. Edward just gave him a slight smile. Jack quickly turned his eyes back forward as he walked. Soon both Jack and Edward were outside the school and were walking amid the cars in the parking lot. Further ahead, Jack could see a silver Volvo and a jeep that had been parked next to each other. Standing just outside the cars were the rest of the Cullens. ''Fuck, this is really happening'' Jack thought as he walked forwards, his pace once more becoming that of a slow crawl. Another push from Edward fixed it quickly and they soon arrived at the car. "Uh hi," Jack said as he waved at them. "Hey, if it isn''t Jack" Emmet said as he came and patted his back. "This is totally a kidnapping" Jack mumbled to himself almost silently. "No it isn''t we''re all friends here," Emmet said as he laughed out loud. "So you got super hearing as well huh" Jack said out loud, it was no use trying to keep any plans in his head since Edward would be able to read them, so he decided to just say it. "Sharp" Jasper Hale said from where he was, next to the Jeep, a few meters away. "Being Sharp isn''t good sometimes" Rosalie Hale, who was next to Jasper said as he furrowed her brows whilst looking at Jack. "What should I do then, become dumb? I don''t think that''s possible unless I smash my brains on the pavement" Jack said his tone carrying a slight sliver of annoyance though he tried to hide it as much as possible. Emmet just laughed once more whilst Edward seemed to smile at his words. *Sigh* "So which car do I get in, Mr. Kidnapper" Jack asked as he turned to face Edward who was behind him. "Get in the back seats of the silver Volvo," Edward said as he motioned to the car with his head. Jack nodded, already accepting his fate, and walked obediently into the Volvo. The others quickly got into the cars as well. Jasper and Rosalie hopped into the jeep whilst Edward, Alice, and Emmet sat in the Volvo. Jack was seated next to Alice in the back seat whilst Edward was in the driver''s seat and Emmet was in the front passenger seat. *Rumble* With a low rumbling sound, the Volvo engine started up and soon it was already heading towards wherever they were sending him off too. Jack simply stared out the window as he tried to get his mind out of the current situation but it wasn''t working well. ''The annoying this is that this intelligence stat is making it even worse, I know even the logical reasoning as to why I can''t get my mind off the situation.'' Jack thought in annoyance and slight despair at his misfortune. Suddenly he felt a soft touch on his cheek. The touch felt cold, unnaturally so and whilst it seemed to be soft at first, Jack could also feel as if it was as strong as an iron rod. Turning his head he saw that it had been Alice Cullen who had touched him. "Uh," Jack voiced out as he looked at the woman confused. "Don''t be so stressed, we won''t kill you," Alice said as she gave him a smile. "Really?" Jack asked as he looked at her intently. "I think," Alice said as she gave him a sheepish smile. ''I am doomed'' _____________________________________________________________________________ Hey! I hope you enjoyed this chapter, I have some really cool stuff planned in the future for this so stay tuned. If you want to read 10 chapters ahead and support me so I can live another day check out my Patreon xd. Patreon.com/WhiteAuthor Thanks for all the support. Lots of Love WhiteAuthor Chapter 6 The rest of the drive was silent, that didn''t mean it was calm, however. Jack''s mind was in complete disarray, with the only thing stopping him from having a full-blown anxiety attack being his increased intelligence stat. It almost felt like it was forcing him to think logically in any situation and it had made Jack determine that panicking in this situation wasn''t going to make it better, thus Jack remained calm on the outside, whilst thousands of scenarios were flowing through his head, his heart was calm. Its rhythm maintains a steady beat. Soon, Jack felt the car slow down until it stopped entirely. "We have arrived," Edward said as he opened his door and got out. Similarly, Jack opened his door and headed outside, Once there he turned around and saw something majestic. Before him stood a large white-colored mansion with wooden accents, it looked like it had come straight out of a Hollywood movie. "You live here?" Jack mumbled out loud, his mouth hanging open as he looked at the mansion. "It looks pretty nice doesn''t it?" Emmet said as he patted Jack''s back. "Let''s get inside first, we have other stuff to talk about," Edward said as he headed up the pathway toward the front door. Emmet, Jack, and Alice followed him, behind them Jack heard the rumble of the Jeep coming to a stop. The hales had also arrived. Jack whilst entranced with the whole house couldn''t concentrate much on it, his mind was thinking through all the possible ways he could get out of the situation, it wasn''t working out well for him however. ''I have too little information'' Jack thought as he headed up the stairs. ''And this guy hears whatever I think. Couldn''t you have a less broken ability for kidnapping?'' Jack thought as he stared at Edwards back. Edward simply released a low chuckle as he opened the door and headed inside. The others followed suit. Once inside Jack was greeted with entirely white walls that had similar wooden accents here and there that seemed to accentuate the beauty of the entire design and give a a touch of contrast that blended in well with the surrounding lush forest trees. Seeing none of them taking their shoes off, Jack shook his head as he followed them. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. Heading deeper inside, Jack found himself in a large living room with white three large couches and one white single-person couch to the side. That wasn''t what caught his eye however, it was the two people who were standing there. One of them was a blonde man with slicked-back hair and amber eyes similar to the other Cullens, he had a soft smile on his face. The second one was a woman with brown hair and amber eyes, her eyebrows were slim and her face looked to be heart-shaped, she was quite a looker in Jack''s opinion. "Welcome to our home, Jack Sparrow correct?" The man said as he put his hand forward for a handshake. Jack took it after looking at the man for a second and shook it. "Right, I''m Jack and you are?" Jack asked as he looked at the man. "I''m Carlisle Cullen, I''m a doctor at the local hospital," Carlisle said as he flashed a smile at Jack. "Nice to meet you doctor Cullen I''ve heard many great things about you," Jack said as he looked at the man, showing him a smile. [ Charisma Check Failed ] [ Lying skill check Failed ] ''Fuck'' Jack thought as he stared at the two notifications. Turning toward Edward, Jack furrowed his brows and asked through his mind. ''Was I that bad?'' Edward just nodded and walked toward the couches. The brunette woman talked this time as she welcomed Jack in. "I''m Esme Cullen, nice to meet you, Jack," Esme said as she showed a similarly soft smile as Carlisle had. "Right, Nice to meet you, I wish we had met in different circumstances, however," Jack said as he looked at the others. "Right, I suppose so. How about we get started with that conversation." Carlisle interjected as he motioned for Jack to sit on the couch with his hands. Jack nodded hesitantly and walked to the white couch on the left and sat down, he had sat at the position closest to the door just in case anything happened and he would have to try escaping. "That''s impossible Jack, give up the idea right now," Edward said as he looked at him. ''Damned telepath.'' Jack thought in annoyance. Soon, everyone was sitting around the couches, Jack was seated next to Alice and Edward whilst the others were on the other couches with only Carlisle occupying the single-person couch. Finally, Carlisle turned to Jack and asked him. "So I''ve heard that you have noticed our true nature?" Carlisle asked as he looked at Jack, his expression while soft was expressing that he wouldn''t take silence as an answer. Jack nodded. "I don''t really know what you are, this telepath over here can confirm that. The only reason I know that you aren''t human is because of my ability" Jack said as he pointed at Edward. Carlisle turned to face Edward who nodded, confirming Jack''s words. "I see, but that still means we have been found out and that puts us in quite a predicament," Carlisle said as he hummed to himself. "We should just kill him and be done with it" Rosalie interjected as she furrowed her brows at Jack. Jack held up his arms quickly. "How about we take things slowly miss, I don''t even know what you are, and I''m not exactly a normal human as well so how about we just forget that we exist to each other and continue on with our lives," Jack said as he tried to pacify the young woman. Rosalie seemed to almost sneer in his face as she looked at him like he was a random cockroach on the road. "How are we supposed to trust you? It would be safer to just get rid of you, problem solved" Rosalie said as she looked at him intently. _____________________________________________________________________________ I hope you liked the chapter and are enjoying the fanfic until now. I think it has a better start than my other one since I think I''ve improved my writing quite a bit. If you want to support me so I can keep the lights on and read 10 chapters ahead then check out my Patreon at: Patreon.com/WhiteAuthor Lots of Love WhiteAuthor Chapter 7 "How are we supposed to trust you? It would be safer to just get rid of you, problem solved" Rosalie said as she looked at him intently. "How about we calm down for a second Rosalie" Alice said as she looked at her sister. "Calm down? This is about the security and peace of the whole family." Rosalie said in return, her voice almost sounding feral to Jack. "Well, you said that you weren''t exactly a normal human, how about you explain about that more? Because let me be frank with you here Jack, we can''t really allow the normal populace to know about us" Carlisle said as he looked at Jack, his tone was serious and for the first time, Jack saw the constant soft smile slip from his face as he looked at him. "While I do think that what Rosalie is saying is a bit extreme, this is a very serious situation for us, more than you can imagine" Carlisle added on and then fell silent, waiting for Jack''s response. The others similarly grew silent as they waited for Jack to answer the question. *Sigh* Releasing a soft sigh, Jack made up his mind. It was either to tell them or to end up in a ditch because of how this situation was developing. "My life is a game, or at least seems to have become one," Jack said as he looked at Carlisle in the eyes and then shook his head as a smile took over his expression. "But you won''t believe me no matter what I say either way, but that''s the truth. I woke up yesterday with my life having become a game, I have stats just like in games that I could add points to and skills like Observe which I can use to get some basic information about people." Jack said. "You''re correct in assuming that it''s quite hard to believe," Carlisle said finally after Jack fell silent. Rosalie meanwhile simply sneered as if what she had heard was disgusting. "Do you really expect us to believe that lie?" She said as she looked at Jack. "Well for all intents and purposes, you found me out because of that. So if you don''t believe what I just said then you just took someone innocent and kidnapped them" Jack said, this time his voice was annoyed as he furrowed his brows and looked at the woman. ''What the hell is up with this bitch'' Jack thought to himself as he stared at her. Edward intercepted the furious staring contest between the two as he said. "It''s true, whatever he''s saying while unbelievable is true." Carlisle turned to stare at him for a moment and then nodded. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. "That doesn''t mean he isn''t a human, he''s still very much human however" Edward added as he looked at Jack. Jack looked at him with the corner of his eye and sighed. "You didn''t have to add that part too, and here I thought you were doing so good" Carlisle didn''t talk anymore for a few moments, the others also sat silent as they waited for him. Finally, Carlisle opened his mouth, his eyebrows were minutely furrowed as he looked at Jack. "While you seem to have an ability, that isn''t an unknown for humans, and others that have them also exist, the point of the matter is that you are human and we are Vampires Jack," Carlisle said, his tone was somber and didn''t carry any discernable hint of emotion from what Jack could hear at least, even if there was any, Jack didn''t know the man well enough to be able to find those small traces. "Right, so you''re vampires. That''s equally unbelievable, just like my ability" Jack said and then decided to just go for it. "You wouldn''t mind if I used my skill to see would you?" Jack asked. Carlisle thought for a moment and nodded. "Sure, go ahead, I''m quite interested in what your ability will tell you about me," Carlisle said. The others seemed to shift in their positions slightly as they stared at the two. ''Observe'' Jack thought as he stared at Carlisle intently. [ Observe skill has been used ] [ Observe skill level is insufficient thus information detail will be lowered ] [ Name: Carlisle Cullen ] [ Race: Vampire ] [ Age: Unknown ] [ Information: Carlisle Cullen, a doctor working at Forks Hospital, the adoptive father of the Cullens and Hales. Married to Esme Cullen ] Jack read through the entire thing but what struck him the most was the second line in Carlisle''s information panel. A twitching smile appeared on Jack''s face as he looked at Carlisle after dismissing the panel. "I guess you weren''t lying huh," Jack said as he looked at the man. Carlisle simply turned to look at Edward who nodded. "It showed your race and that you work at the hospital and are our adoptive father who''s married to Esme," Edward said and then turned his sight to Jack. "Everything else couldn''t be seen because his ability said he had insufficient skill levels?" Edward said though he seemed to be confused by the words at the last part. "Wow, it really is just like a video game" Emmet interjected as he looked at Jack with shining eyes. Carlisle nodded at the information and turned back to Jack. "Well, I guess that confirms that. So there are two choices I can give you here Jack." Carlisle said as he looked at Jack, his face still carried no hint of any emotion at all. To Jack, it really felt like he was staring at a sculpture instead of a person with how Carlisle was able to keep his body incredibly still, Jack didn''t think that was even possible for a human. "What are my two choices" Jack asked as he looked at the man intently. ''There''s a slight hope'' Jack thought to himself as he stared at the man. "The first choice is that we dispose of you," Carlisle said, his voice and words sending chills down Jack''s spine. This time even his increased intelligence was having trouble calming the influx of his emotions. "I don''t particularly like that option doctor, whats the second choice?" Jack said almost hurriedly though his voice appeared calm and without any stutters on the outside. "Become one of us," Carlisle said finally after a moment of silence, this time an emotion seemed to appear behind his eyes however Jack couldn''t quite comprehend it. _____________________________________________________________________________ This was a pretty exciting chapter, hope you guys liked it. Carlisle is much colder because, unlike last time when Bella was Edward''s Mate, Jack really is just a random nobody. If you want to read ten chapters ahead and support me so I can keep the lights on then check out my Patreon at: Patreon.com/WhiteAuthor Lots of Love WhiteAuthor Chapter 8 "Become one of us," Carlisle said finally after a split moment of silence. This time, an emotion seemed to have appeared behind his amber eyes though Jack couldn''t pinpoint what exactly it was. ''Become one of them? A vampire?'' Jack thought as his mind whirred. It wasn''t thoughts, merely a split mess of ideas and thoughts jumbled all together, even Edward reacted as he turned to face Jack, his eyes clearly confused. Jack''s mind was switching thoughts so fast, stopping mid-sentence and changing what he was saying so often that it all turned into a complete mess that even he wasn''t able to read. No, he heard the thoughts clearly, the problem was understanding them. Jack had discovered a way to bypass, Edward''s telepathy, he had tried it in class before but it was only now that he had actually tried it and from the look on Edward''s face, it was working pretty well. He had created a different meaning for each word and managed to create an entirely new language using the same words as English in merely a few hours while in class. While his charisma could be said to be inhumanely low, his intelligence stat was a ten, the max of what it could be. ''I don''t think I have a choice here though, and I''m pretty sure each one of them could kill me if they wanted so there''s no feasible escape from the situation either.'' Jack thought. *Sigh* "What is a vampire exactly? What will become of me if I turn into one?" Jack asked as he looked at Carlisle. "You can''t seriously be thinking of that?" Rosalie said from the side as she turned to face Carlisle. "Stop, it''s his choice," Edward said even though he hated himself, and hated monsters like he was, he also knew that the choice was Jack''s. ''It''s not much of a choice however'' Edward thought to himself, he really didn''t like what they were doing, no it could be said that he detested it. But they couldn''t break the rules, doing so could put his entire family in jeopardy and he wasn''t willing to sacrifice them for Jack. ''I''m sorry'' Edward thought as he closed his eyes. "You will be able to do all the normal things besides eat human food and go in the sun. The sun doesn''t kill you but makes your skin shine like a diamond and that could get you found out" Carlisle said as he started explaining what exactly vampires were. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. A few minutes later, Jack nodded. "So basically, I can''t go to school for at least a month as I will be a newborn with red eyes which are clearly a dead giveaway, and what''s worse my bloodlust will be through the roof so I can''t be anywhere near humans or I would most likely go feral and attack them?" Jack asked as he looked at Carlisle. Carlisle nodded slowly. "That''s basically it, the choice is yours Jack," Carlisle said, the emotions in his eyes once more intensifying. ''What the hell do you mean by saying it''s my choice over and over, when the fuck was this even a choice?'' Jack thought in irritation. *Huff* "I''ll be a vampire" Jack finally said as he looked at the man. "You can''t seriously be thinking of that, you will become a monster. Do you even understand what that means? You can only live by leeching of others" Rosalie almost shouted at Jack, her frustration at his choice clearly showing. Jack looked at Carlisle and asked. "May I speak my thoughts?" Carlisle nodded. "You can, I promise we won''t do anything no matter what you say since you have chosen to become one of us," Carlisle said as he looked at Jack. Jack nodded and turned toward Rosalie. "Since when did I have a choice, Rosalie?" Jack asked her as he looked at the seemingly enraged woman. Rosalie was about to say something but she was interrupted when Jack continued. "You took me here, against my own will just because I found out you weren''t humans? I didn''t even know about Vampires or about this fucked up rule that no humans are allowed to live if they know about them." Jack said as his voice grew increasingly tense, his rage bubbling in his gut, threatening to spill over. "I found my entire life flipped upside down yesterday when this game took over and now I''m told to either die or become a vampire, is that a choice Rosalie, is it really?" Jack asked once more as he looked at her, his eyes were shaking from anger, anger that had built up from the anxiety, the fear, and the situation itself. It had all been blocked behind a tight seal that his intelligence had built, but now that Carlisle had told him he could speak his thoughts out without worry, it all spilled over. The seal holding back his rage broken. "So would you kindly shut the fuck up and understand that I don''t really have a choice here, I don''t want to die at fucking seventeen, if you were so disgusted by yourself I''m sure you would find a way to kill your immortal vampire self, wouldn''t you? So why are you still alive Rosalie?" Jack said as he spelled Rosalie''s name syllable by syllable. Rosalie closed her mouth, she looked confused, even her usual strong front seemed to be broken by Jack''s rant. Jack nodded and then turned toward Carlisle. This time he could clearly see the emotion in his eyes, it wasn''t just Carlisle who had that emotion, it was all the vampires around him but it seemed most prominent in Carlisle and Esme. ''Just what the hell is it'' Jack thought and the realization came barreling in through his mind, only a split second later. ''Ah, it''s pity. These bastard do this shit and now show pity?'' Jack thought but he didn''t say it out loud, instead, he asked Carlisle. "So how does this work? I''d rather we get this started sooner rather than later" _____________________________________________________________________________ My internet has been broken and I''m uploading this from an internet cafe, hope it gets fixed by Monday, but ill still upload chapters so don''t worry xD. If you want to read ten chapters ahead and help keep the lights on then please check my Patreon at: Patreon.com/WhiteAuthor Thanks for the support. <3 Lots of Love WhiteAuthor Chapter 9 "So how does this work? I''d rather we get this started sooner rather than later" Jack said as he looked at Carlisle, waiting for the man to explain the process. "First I''ll make it look like you had an accident and are thus deeply hurt and won''t be able to come back to school for a while. So we can explain your sudden disappearance." Carlisle said as he looked at Jack who nodded, saying he understood. "That should work, the only relative I have is my mother and the school does not even have her number, she also doesn''t care much for me so she won''t come to check up on me either so it''s an alright way to disguise my disappearance," Jack said as he nodded to Carlisle, urging the man to continue. The atmosphere seemed to change slightly at his words, Esme even moved but Jack didn''t give it much mind, and simply waited for Carlisle to continue. "The process of turning into a vampire is rather simple though it is also painful, incredibly so. All we have to do is inject you with some of our venom" Carlisle said as he looked at Jack, his eyes clearly showed that he was being serious and he wasn''t joking when he said it would be painful. "Would I be able to go under some kind of anesthetic so I could pass the pain more easily?" Jack asked. It was Edward who shook his head and answered him instead of Carlisle. "It''s not possible, the pain is too much and the transformation itself will keep you awake during the whole process." Jack turned towards him and nodded a few seconds later. Turning back toward Carlisle, Jack asked. "Who will turn me?" "I''ll do it, I have the most control out of everyone here so I''ll be able to stop myself from drinking your blood and killing you instead of turning you," Carlisle said as he got up from his seat. "All right then I guess we are starting right away?" Jack asked as he looked at the man. Carlisle nodded. "It would be better to do it as soon as possible so you could get used to being a vampire faster," Carlisle said as he turned to Jack and then motioned for him to follow him with his hands. Jack nodded and got up, walking behind Carlisle. Everyone else was silent as they watched the two walk away, head further into the mansion and towards Carlisle''s office. Once the two were out of sight, Esme finally opened her mouth. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. "I don''t know if we are doing the right thing," She said, her voice was low and she looked to be hurting inside, pained at what they were doing to Jack. The rest of the Cullen children turned towards their adoptive mother and nodded slowly, even Rosalie had a soft expression on her face, clear of her usually jaded look. "I don''t know if what we are doing is the right thing but it''s the only way that we can make sure that our family is protected," Jasper said as he stood up and walked to stand next to Esme. "That guy seemed tough so I''m sure he will be able to bear through it and adapt," Emmet said from where he sat next to Rosalie. Rosalie turned toward Emmet and sneered. "Right, he probably won''t like you or us much though. We just kidnapped him and stripped him of his entire life, literally." Rosalie said as she looked at her mate. Emmet''s smile broke for a moment and he rubbed the back of his head, he had no words to counter Rosalie after all that was quite literally what they had done. On the other side of the mansion, Jack was walking behind Carlisle. Looking around, Jack saw paintings, and furniture that really looked majestic, the entire mansion seemed to have been built by a great architect, and every part of it was gorgeous. Be it the walls, the decor, and everything else. Finally, they arrived, in front of Jack stood a large wooden door. Carlisle had opened it and turned his head to face Jack as he went inside. "This is my office, sit on the white bed, we will begin soon," Carlisle said as he motioned to the white bed on the side of the room. The room itself was quite large with one wall being entirely covered with books while the other was covered in old paintings that seemed to depict Carlisle himself, they looked strange to Jack as he saw that they each depicted a different age, an age long past what a normal human of this day would have been able to live through. There was also a large desk carved from wood on one side with piles of paper on top and on the last side of the room was a large single bed. Jack nodded toward Carlisle and headed toward the bed, laying flat on top of it, Jack closed his eyes for a moment. ''I guess this really is happening huh'' Jack thought to himself as he listened to Carlisle rummaging through some drawer at his desk. After a few moments, Jack heard Carlisle come closer to him. Opening his eyes, Jack looked at Carlisle who was holding a syringe in his hand. "This is a mild anesthetic, it won''t work much but even if just by a miniscule amount I hope that it will lessen the pain," Carlisle said as he took Jack''s arm and injected the syringe. Jack simply looked at the yellow liquid flowing into his arm. "Right" Was all Jack said as he turned his head to look at the white ceiling. "I''m sorry Jack, but we really don''t have any other choice if I want to keep my family safe, after this you will also be part of us even though you will hate us, I hope that someday we can all live peacefully amongst each other," Carlisle said as he looked at Jack who turned to face the man once more. "I hope so," Jack said though his words held no emotion, he was in turmoil, he felt rage at what was happening but he couldn''t do anything and he probably wouldn''t be able to do anything even when he transformed. *Sigh* "Let''s just get it done doctor, I''m tired," Jack said. _____________________________________________________________________________ I hope you liked this chapter, The transformation should be the next chapter if I remember correctly, since it''s been a while since I wrote that chapter. If you want to read 10 chapters ahead and support me so I can keep the lights on then check out the Patreon at: Patreon.com/WhiteAuthor. That''s completely voluntary however so don''t feel pressured or anything like that, just reading this and sending me the power stones is enough motivation. I''m still writing this from an internet cafe, hope I get my home internet fixed by tomorrow. Sadge. Lots of Love WhiteAuthor Chapter 10 "Let''s just get this started doctor," Jack said as he looked at Carlisle. The anesthetic was a quick-acting one and his body had already started to go numb all over, he could barely move his fingers anymore. "All right" Carlisle nodded and then lifted Alex up and brought his mouth close to the nape of his neck. And then he opened his mouth, large fangs appeared, and a split second later, Carlisle bit into Jack. Jack felt it immediately, he felt something flowing into him from his neck, from where Carlisle had bit him. The pain didn''t start immediately, in fact, Carlisle had already taken his fangs out of his neck and laid him down but Jack didn''t feel anything. ''Did he mess with me? I don''t feel anything.'' Jack thought but before he could continue the thought process, his entire body started sweating buckets. It was almost like he had run an entire marathon. "Please bear with it Jack. I''ll be leaving you now so I don''t disturb you. I''ll be right outside and ready for when you''re done" Carlisle said but Jack couldn''t hear him anymore. After the sweat, his senses started to dull, his hearing was first, his sense of touch and smell were second, and finally, Jack started to lose his vision. Before that happened however he saw something. [ Ding ] [ The Vampirification process has started ] [ Host''s race is being changed to Vampire ] [ Process will fully start in 3 ] [ 2 ] [ 1 ] As soon as the countdown ended, Jack finally felt it. It wasn''t slowly appearing, instead, he felt it all at once. A pain like no other he had experienced before, Jack felt like his entire body suddenly exploded and the pieces of flesh that were left had been lit on fire. He couldn''t breathe almost and his body tried to convulse but the pain was too much for it to even be able to move. It was all-consuming, anything Jack could have thought had already disappeared from his mind. All Jack could feel was pain, harrowing pain. The process was long, but Jack didn''t notice the passage of time, for him it felt like an eternity even if it was a second that had passed. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. There was no concept of time now, everything was just pain. Hours went by and soon a day had passed. As the hours passed, Jack''s heart started slowing down, and so did every other organ. It looked like he was dying and he was. Becoming a vampire meant death. More hours passed and soon it had already become the second day since the process had started. There was no heartbeat anymore, no inflating on the lungs and no blood circulated in his body anymore. That was when the second part of the process started, his muscles, skin, and organs started to change. They became stronger, firmer, and more solid. What once was flesh and blood was becoming similar to some, its hardness reaching levels that only the toughest of minerals had. By the end of the second day, Jack''s body had changed almost entirely. Every part of him was now beyond human limits. That was when the third process started, the final one. Jack''s face started to change, his entire appearance was changing, it wasn''t becoming a different face than his. No, it was still Jack''s face but all imperfections on it were slowly being removed. The black dots, the freckles, the scars he had gotten as a kid on the playground. Everything was being removed, so that Jack could become perfect in a sense. Finally, as the third day was comming to an end. The pain stopped abruptly. Jack didn''t move however, he was still as stone. His chest stood still, no breaths were being taken and his heart was not beating. He truly looked like a corpse, his skin had gone insanely pale and his body was not releasing any heat just like a corpse. And then something changed, something that would cause humans to shiver happened. The dead corpse rose up, now it was seated on the bed instead of laid down on it. Jack had finally awoken. [ Ding ] [ Vampirification process has been completed ] [ Congratulations host for losing your chains of mortality ] [A new status screen is being generated to accommodate the changes to the host''s body ] [ 1%... 16%... 48%... 87%... 100% ] [Status has been generated successfully ] [ Status ] [ Name: Jack Sparrow ] [ Race: Vampire ] [ Age: 17 ] [ S.P.E.C.I.A.L ] [ Strength: 8 ] [ Perception: 8 ] [ Endurance: 8 ] [ Charisma: 4 ] [ Intelligence: 10 ] [ Agility: 8 ] [ Luck: 9 ] That was the end of the panel, Jack saw appear before his eyes. Almost every stat of his had increased besides Intelligence and Luck. ''Even as a vampire, I''m still below average in Charisma huh'' Jack thought to himself as he looked at the status screen. *Sigh* Releasing a short sigh, Jack looked around him. It was extremely disorientating, everything around him looked so clear, almost as if before now he had been watching in 144p and then suddenly changed it to 8k quality. ''I wonder why my stats are only at eight though, when my perception is clearly much higher than what an eight should be'' Jack thought as he looked around. ''Maybe the stats now are based on normal vampire strength? Would that mean I''m a high-tier vampire?'' Jack thought and then decided it was time to stand up. *Bang* And then the flooring of the room gave way. ''What the hell?'' Jack thought to himself as he stared at the hole his foot was now stuck in. The door opened at that moment and in came Carlisle. On his face was a soft smile similar to the one he had seen on the man when he had first met him. _____________________________________________________________________________ Here''s the daily chapter. If you want to read ten chapters ahead and help me keep the lights on then check out my Patreon at: Patreon.com/WhiteAuthor Let me explain a little about how his stats work. Stats range from 1 to 10. 9 is the most one can achieve in normal circumstances while 10 is inhumane and beyond what should be able to be achieved. The stats only increased by 3 points but as I explained in the chapter, they are now based on a vampire and not on a human. Lots of Love WhiteAuthor Chapter 11 Carlisle came and dragged a chair that was next to the bed and sat in front of Jack. "Seems like the turning has been completed successfully, how do you feel Jack?" Carlisle asked as he looked at Jack. "I feel fine I guess, it''s a bit disorienting, however," Jack answered honestly as he stared at the man. Carlisle nodded. "I''m sure it is, it will take a while for you to get used to your new strength and speed but I''m sure you will manage. Now I have a question, Jack." Carlisle said as he looked at Jack, his facial expression seemed to dampen when he came to the question. "What?" Jack asked as he stared at the man. "Do you feel thirsty?" Carlisle asked, his question brought Jack''s mind to his throat and then he felt it. A burning pain in his throat. It felt like had never drunk anything in his entire life, his entire body was screaming at him to drink to get something, anything down his throat. This realization caused Jack''s expression to change quickly as he grimaced at the pain. "It sure does feel like my throat is a desert," Jack said as he looked at Carlisle. A moment later, Jack asked a question. "I don''t need water right now do I doctor?" Carlisle shook his head slowly, his expression dampening further turning into what Jack thought was a sad smile. "No, only blood will be able to take that pain away, and even then animal blood will only partially get rid of it, make it bearable. Only human blood can truly remove it" Carlisle said as he looked at Jack. "I see..." Jack said, stopping his words in the middle as he thought of his future, of what he would have to do. Carlisle nodded and then continued. "Our family lives on animal blood and we want to blend in with human society that''s why we drink Animal blood only, I have done so for hundreds of years now. But I can''t stop you if you wish to drink human blood to remove that pain entirely Jack. That decision is up to you." Carlisle said as he looked at the boy in front of him. When he had first met Jack inside the house, he had looked like a broken stone statue. He had held almost no expression and his tone had been flat even when he had appeared to be enraged at Rosalie. Stolen novel; please report. Now after transforming into a vampire however he looked different. Carlisle could finally see the young boy for what he was. A kid, someone who had been stripped away of his life because of an unfortunate circumstance, because of meeting them. Carlisle felt a sharp pain in his heart even though it had been dead for centuries now. "I''ll stick to animal blood, I don''t want to hurt humans," Jack said after a moment of contemplation. ''First of all, I really do not want to hunt humans down, and second, I don''t want to end up in a mess and being investigated by the police and the government'' Jack thought as he imagined them finding and capturing him and then doing all kinds of experiments on his body and mind. A slight shudder went through his spine at merely the thought of that happening. Carlisle nodded, his expression once more turning into a smile as he looked at Jack. "All right, then how about we go and get rid of that huger of yours?" Carlisle said as he stood up and then extended his hand to Jack. "Ok," Jack said as he nodded and grabbed the hand. *Slap* And with a harsh slapping sound, Carlisle''s hand was pushed back. Jack looked at his hand which had slapped Carlisle''s hand away and thought. ''I got rid of the Charisma problem but now I have to deal with this shit?'' Frustration bubbled up in his gut and even showed in his expression as he looked at his hand as if it were his greatest enemy. Carlisle who was looking at him barely held back a chuckle. "Slow steps, try to move your hand as slowly as possible and treat everything around you as if they are eggshells," Carlisle said as he took Jack''s hand and lifted him up. Once on his feet, Jack looked down and took a step as slowly as he could. Even then, his foot moved as if he was trying to run forward instead of walking. Trying once more, he finally managed to put his one foot forward normally. Lifting his face, Jack looked at Carlisle and said with a twitching smile. "This is going to take a bit to get used to" "It''s normal, in fact, you are doing much better than any of us had when we were first turned," Carlisle said as he nodded towards Jack trying to encourage him. Jack only nodded and tried once more. One step after another, Jack walked all the way to the door and by the time he had, his steps were much more stable and he wasn''t even needing to look at his feet. "Actually never mind, it''s not that hard," Jack said as he turned to Carlisle. Carlisle meanwhile just stood there in mild shock as he looked at him. "Well, that certainly wasn''t something I was expecting," Carlisle said and then walked to his desk and took something out of a drawer. It was a small mirror, walking to Jack he gave it to him. "I thought I should tell you but your looks have changed a bit as well, it''s a normal part of becoming a vampire," Carlisle said as he waited for Jack to finish looking at himself. The mirror reflected Jack''s face, it looked similar to when he was a human but also completely different. With dark brown hair that bordered on being black, a sharp jawline, and a nose. Jack looked like a model. He also looked completely human besides the fact that his skin was pale as a white stone and his eyes were bright red. ''I don''t look as handsome as them though'' Jack thought in disappointment as he glanced at Carlisle and remembered Edward, Emmets, and Jasper''s faces. ''Damned Charisma'' _____________________________________________________________________________ Here''s the daily chapter, I hope you guys like it. It was pretty fun to write, though that might just be because I''m addicted to games. What''s sad is I haven''t played any in the last two months almost. Sadge. If you want to read ten chapters ahead and help me keep the lights on then check out my Patreon. Patreon.com/WhiteAuthor Thanks for reading to the end! Lots of Love WhiteAuthor Chapter 12 Finished with looking himself in the mirror, Jack handed it to Carlisle and waited for him to put it back in his drawer once more. "All right shall we head downstairs then?" Carlisle asked as he looked at Jack. "Sure" Jack answered and waited as Carlisle opened the door and then started following behind him. The walk to the living room wasn''t long but it wasn''t short either, the Cullen mansion appeared to be much larger on the inside than what one might think its size was from the outside. Finally, after a minute or so of walking, Carlisle and Jack arrived at the living room. Jack saw Alice, Rosalie, Emmet, Esme, and Jasper were already there waiting. "The mind reader isn''t here," Jack asked as he glanced at them. "No, he had a problem in school and had to go cool off at some people we know up in Alaska, he should be back by next week" Carlisle answered and sat down on the couch. Jack followed his lead and sat on the couch in front of Carlisle, right next to Jasper and Alice. "Weren''t we going to go get blood?" Jack asked Carlisle once he sat down. Carlisle nodded and turned to Esme. "I think it would be better to give you a blood bag for the first time," Carlisle said as he looked at Jack. "I already said I didn''t want to drink human blood though," Jack said as he looked at the man. "We have animal blood stored as well, we keep some in the freezer, it''s not as good as fresh blood but it should be easier for you to drink it considering you aren''t used to being a vampire yet," Carlisle said as he turned to look at Esme. "Would you mind going to get some for him dear?" Carlisle asked Esme who nodded her head and gave him a smile. Turning back toward Jack, Carlisle asked him. "Do you have any other questions you would like answered now that you are a vampire?" Carlisle asked as he looked at Jack. The rest of the Cullens around them were silent, simply listening to the conversation between the two. "Who exactly are the Volturi? That''s the only question I have at the moment" Jack said as he looked at Carlisle, his brows were furrowed as he made the question. ''It''s because of those bastards that the Cullens had to turn me, I should at least know who they are.'' Jack thought to himself, at the moment his thoughts were in English and not in the coded language that he had made since Edward the telepath wasn''t nearby. *Sigh* Releasing a soft sigh, Carlisle started his explanation. If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. "The Volturi are a coven of vampires based in Italy, they are the strongest coven of vampires in the world and could even be considered as the government that reigns over all of us. They make laws that we vampires have to follow and they punish those that break those laws. One of those laws is about not letting humans discover about vampire existence" Carlisle said as he gave a brief explanation about who they were and what they were to all vampires. Jack nodded and then said with a scowl. "So they''re basically Judge, Jury, and Executioner huh?" It was a rhetorical question so Carlisle didn''t bother to answer besides nodding his head slightly. "We can''t do anything against them, they have hundreds of vampires under their reign, fighting against them is simply a death sentence," Jasper said from Jack''s side. "Right," Jack said. Jasper still kept looking at him and for a moment started using his empath powers. The rage he was currently feeling inside of Jack was large, it almost engulfed him as well. Jack turned his head to look at Jasper the second his powers started taking effect. "You''re able to affect my emotions?" Jack asked as he looked at him in the eyes. Jaspers and the other''s eyes widened as they looked at Jack. "How did you know?" Jasper asked, his voice clearly tinged with confusion. Alex could finally understand the slight emotions that were being carried through as people talked, when he had only one charisma yesterday, he felt blind and could barely understand the other''s emotions unless they were to such a high degree that they could be seen clearly like Carlisle pity when he had started transforming him. "I felt my emotions change and then I came to the conclusion that it wasn''t my doing when I analyzed the situation I was in, when that happened I started to feel a shallow connection and it was comming from you so I came to the conclusion that it was you who was calming my emotions down" Jack explained and then turned back to face Carlisle. "Don''t do that again, I don''t like having my emotions manipulated" Jack said. Jasper didn''t have time to reply as they heard Esme come into the room. In her hand was a large thermos which she placed right in front of Jack. Before taking it, however, Jack turned to Carlisle and questioned him. "If I''m able to control myself before blood would I be able to come back to school sooner?" Jack asked as he looked at the man. "If you are able to but even if you are, I''ll still monitor and do tests on you for a week before being able to let you go," Carlisle said as he looked at Jack seriously. Jack nodded and then took the thermos in his hand, noticing that it was warm to the touch. ''She probably warmed it so that the blood would unfreeze, I still don''t know how they keep it from clotting however, there must be some kind of chemical they put into it or something'' Jack thought and opened the thermos''s lid. Immediately Jack felt its scent, it was overwhelming. It smelled like the best meal he had ever had, no it smelled even more heavenly to him, he didn''t think he had ever smelled anything as delicious as the blood before him. He didn''t move however and remained on the spot simply looking at the blood inside the thermos. [ Intelligence Check ] [ Intelligence Required 9 ] [ Intelligence Check Passed ] And then the overwhelming need that had been growing in him stopped. It was a sudden, almost too sudden in fact as one moment Jack felt like he would lose his mind if he didn''t drink the blood and then the next second he felt no urge to drink it. That wasn''t to say that the scalding and burning feeling in his throat was gone, only the mental urge was gone, not the physical one. Jack quickly processed all the information and came to a conclusion. ''I need to drink blood to survive, that''s what the feeling in my throat is, similar to when your stomach growls as a human. The urge is only mental but because of my intelligence stat that seems to have been nullified, so I seem to have already overcome the urge to attack humans without even trying'' Jack thought. _____________________________________________________________________________ Hey, here''s the daily chapter! If you want to read ten chapters ahead and support me so I can continue writing chapters forever, check out my Patreon at: Patreon.com/WhiteAuthor I hope you enjoyed reading this one. Lots of Love WhiteAuthor Chapter 13 "You''re able to suppress the urge already? How is that possible?" Jasper asked from the side as he looked at Jack with shock in his eyes. He himself had been trying to gain better control over the urge and still hadn''t been able to master it even after years of practice but here was Jack who had done it in seconds. Jasper had clearly sensed it when the lid was opened, in fact even he had to try and hold himself back when that lid opened but Jack had made it disappear in seconds. What was even more shocking was the degree to which he had managed to suppress it. Even Carlisle had a small part of it left after centuries of being a vegetarian vampire but Jack had none right now. No overbearing emotion of jumping on the blood and drinking it all, none. It was both shocking and a little frightening to Jasper. Jack had only just awoken from his transformation but he was able to walk normally already and had even managed to suppress the vampiric urge on the first try. Jack turned to face the Vampire Empath and shrugged his shoulders. "I just did it," Jack said as he looked at him. [ Charisma check ] [ Charisma required 6 ] [ Charisma Check Failed ] ''This bitch, why is that check so high huh?'' Jack thought to himself as he looked at the small blue panel that had appeared in front of him. *Sigh* Releasing a slow and long sigh, Jack opened his mouth once more as he said. "My ability helped me" That was all Jack said and then turned his head back to face the Thermos. Taking it into his hand, Jack finally brought it to his lips and started drinking. Even though the system had suppressed the urge, Jack still thought that the blood was the tastiest thing that he had ever tried, he didn''t even know something could be this delicious. *Gulp* Gulping down the last of the blood, Jack put the thermos down and then cleaned his lips from where some blood had slid down to his chin. "I get why it''s so hard to control yourself against this stuff, you can get addicted to its taste, and I''m sure human blood tastes much better doesn''t it?" Jack asked as he looked at Carlisle. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. Carlisle gave a nod and then said with a twitching smile. "It doesn''t seem like you''re going to have a problem controlling yourself from what I heard Jasper say, however" Jack nodded and then replied to the man with another question. "For how long will my eyes stay red?" "It usually takes about a month of not drinking human blood for them to turn amber-colored like ours" It was Alice who had answered as she looked at Jack. "I guess I''ll just have to use colored contacts until they aren''t red then," Jack said as he got up. "We can do that though I still wish to put you through tests to make sure that you are ready to get into human society," Carlisle said as he got up and looked at Jack. "Can''t we just skip that? You clearly heard Jasper say that I have already suppressed the urge" Jack said as he looked at the man. "That''s only animal blood, the urge to drink human blood is on a whole other level, we will still need to test that out before we can determine for sure that you are ready and even then I would still suggest that you wait for a week," Carlisle said as he looked at Jack. After a moment of thought Jack nodded. "All right, I''ll stay for a week, how are you going to get the human blood however?" Jack asked as he looked at him. Carlisle simply showed a smile and then said. "I work at the hospital Jack, we always have some packets of blood over there if a patient is in urgent need of a blood transfusion," Carlisle said. "Alright, I guess I''m going to have to wait until tomorrow before we can test that out huh?" "That''s right, it''s a little too late right now, and I''ve already finished my shift at the hospital," Carlisle answered as he started walking back the way he and Jack had come from, toward his office. "I still have some stuff to work on so I''ll be going to my office, you can stay and do whatever you want Jack, Esme already made a room ready for you that you can use as your own," Carlisle said as he turned his head to smile at Jack and then headed up the stairs. "All right, thanks I guess" Jack mumbled and then turned around once more, seeing the rest of the Cullens looking at him. "I can go outside to the forest, right? As long as I don''t go near humans" Jack asked as he looked at Esme. Esme nodded and then turned toward Emmet. "Why don''t you accompany him Emmet and also tell him where our territory is so he doesn''t end up getting entangled with the wolves," Esme said in her usual soft tone as she turned to look at Emmet. Emmet clearly looked unwilling as he mumbled about how he wanted to continue playing on his computer but Esme''s stare seemed to be super effective against him. At least Jack thought so as he saw Emmet get up and head toward him. "All right let''s go, ill show you around Jack," Emmet said as he headed for the front door. Jack nodded and then gave Esme a small nod of thanks before starting to follow Emmet. Looking around, Jack didn''t see his shoes anywhere. "Uhm where are my shoes?" Jack asked as he tried to find them only to hear Esme tell him they were in the right drawer on the left side. Even though she was in another room, Jack could hear her voice as clearly as if she was right next to him and was whispering into his ear. ''I guess super hearing does have its benefits'' Jack thought and mumbled a thankyou, sure that Esme would be able to hear it even from the living room. Wearing his shoes quickly, Jack stood up and headed outside together with Emmet. Once outside Jack once more looked at his surroundings, the entire area was surrounded by large trees that towered up into the sky. _____________________________________________________________________________ Here''s the daily chapter, I hope you all liked it. If you want to support me so I can continue making chapters and want to read ten chapters ahead then check out my Patreon at: Patreon.com/WhiteAuthor Lots of Love WhiteAuthor Chapter 14 Looking around him Jack saw the woods surrounding the Cullen mansion, the entire area looked like it was from some movie or some fantastical story. Especially when you took into consideration that there were Vampires living in the area. ''My entire life got flipped upside down in a matter of two days.'' Jack thought as he started walking down the stairs and toward the forest. Emmet followed closely behind him though he didn''t say anything. Maybe because of the increased charisma but Emmet could clearly see Jack''s emotions much better, and he quickly realized that he should keep his silence. Walking through the woods, Jack thought back to his life. ''Since my heart has already stopped, I could it could really be called that I''m looking back on my life, I''m already a dead corpse walking'' Jack thought jokingly to himself though it didn''t really increase his mood. Thinking back he had never truly had that great of a life. Being abandoned in a backwater town like Forks by his mother and only receiving a small allowance each month that he had to save if he wanted to pass the month and have enough money to live sure wasn''t that great of a life if he thought about it. To get away from the miserable life he held he had immersed himself in games, trying to distance himself from reality, he hadn''t thought that was what he had been doing but now that Jack looked back on it he could clearly tell that it was what he had been doing. ''Maybe it''s the increased intelligence stat doing its work?'' Jack thought as he walked through a dirt path, all around him his senses could perceive the wildlife. They strayed far away from him and Emmet as if the two of them were apex predators and they were. ''I don''t think anyone stands above vampires in the jungle law chain if I think about it but I haven''t met any other supernatural creatures and if vampires are real then who says they aren''t?'' Jack thought as he continued walking in silence. He had never had a lot of friends, James had been the one real friend that he had but even that was ruined because of his low charisma stat. ''So I guess it''s not that bad that I became a vampire, it could even be called a lucky encounter. I became immortal and have basically superpowers for strength, speed, endurance, and perception. It just feels kind of annoying that I was forced into it'' Jack thought as he remembered how the day had gone when he had been found out by the Cullens. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. ''I understand that they followed a law but was it really needed? Couldn''t they have just told me to not say a peep and left me alone? I don''t think anyone would even believe me if I said that vampires were real, I''d just look like a madman.'' Jack thought as a trace of fury started bubbling up in his mind. *Sigh* Releasing a sigh, Jack quickly stomped on the growing emotion and sat down on a fallen down tree he found. Turning his head, Jack looked at Emmet and asked him. "So what was that about territory that Esme said you should tell me about?" Emmet sat down on a stone a few meters away and looked at Jack. "Vampires aren''t the only supernaturals around Forks," Emmet said as he looked at Jack waiting for a reaction. Jack showed none, however. Scratching his head, Emmet gave a chuckle. "I thought you would be at least a little surprised," Emmet said as he looked at Jack who shrugged his shoulders. "My whole life turned into a game and then a day later I lost said life and became a vampire who''s living a game? Is it called living when I''m kinda dead? There should be a word about that." Jack said and then stared at emmet, telling him to continue. Another chuckle later, Emmet nodded. "I guess that does make sense, well let me just get on with it then. Besides us, there are also wolf shapeshifters around forks. They the indigenous Quileute tribe of this area. We have a deal with them which states that we don''t hunt or go into their territory and they also don''t come into ours." Emmet said as he started motioning with his hand. Nodding his head Jack asked. "Wolf shapeshifters? You mean werewolves?" Jack asked as he imagined the wolves he had seen in the movies and read about in books. Emmet shook his head. "No, they are shapeshifters, not werewolves, they''re completely different. While I heard Carlisle say that werewolves exist but I haven''t seen any of them so I can''t be certain. Wolf shapeshifters basically turn into huge wolves and don''t transform into half human half beast monsters, and they also don''t need the full moon as werewolves do." Emmet said as he explained the differences. "Right, so I just have to stay in you guys''s territory, and I''ll be fine?" Jack asked as he looked at Emmet who nodded and continued talking. "That''s right, also Carlisle will be telling them that you are part of our coven now so they will know you aren''t going to attack them or something, it''s just so you can be a little safer. I''ll show you our territory now so that you know where you can''t step into." Emmet said as he got up from where he was standing and motioned for Jack to get up and follow him. "Sure," Jack said as he got up from the tree trunk and started following behind Emmet. "We are going to start running, so try to keep up with me, and this way you will also start practicing how to use your super speed as well so two birds with one stone as they say," Emmet said with a grin and then started running. He was fast, insanely fast for a humanoid being but Jack could see him clearly, as if it was all in slow motion. A split second later, Jack started running behind him. His figure turned into a blur just like Emmet''s had. _____________________________________________________________________________ Here''s the daily chapter I hope y''all liked it, it''s a bit early today as I''ll be going out for a few hours. If you want to read ten chapters ahead and support me so I can continue making chapters and keeping the lights on then check out my Patreon at: Patreon.com/WhiteAuthor Lots of Love WhiteAuthor Chapter 15 His figure turning into a blur, Jack started running behind Emmet. As he ran behind the man, he looked around, his speed and perception were matched so he could see the world just the same as if he was only running at human speeds, so he could control where he was going easily. ''If I had lowered my perception and increased my agility to be higher than it at the beginning would that have meant that I wouldn''t have been able to see well at my max speed?'' Jack wondered as he ran behind Emmet. Because of his increased intelligence stat, any sight he saw was ingrained directly into his memory and he wouldn''t have to worry about forgetting it at all. The run took them about fifteen minutes before they arrived at a small stream of water in the woods. Stopping in place just before he crossed it, Emmet turned to face Jack who had stopped right behind him. "You''re fast, not as fast as Edward but pretty close," Emmet said as he looked at Jack and then turned back toward the stream and motioned with his hands. "This stream of water is where our border ends, beyond this, is the Quileute tribe territory, don''t cross it. Ever" Emmet said. "Would they attack me on sight if I crossed it?" Jack asked curious. Emmet turned around to face Jack and nodded. "They will try to kill you as soon as you cross that stream so I wouldn''t suggest you do, shapeshifters are weaker than us vampires but if there are two or three of them then even we can''t do anything," Emmet said, and then started walking back. "So I just don''t cross beyond this point in this direction? The city is open territory for everyone?" Jack asked as he started following him once more. "That''s right, and yes the city is a free territory, you can go anywhere that is roads even if it''s beyond this point, of course not in the Quileute reservation but anywhere else is just fine," Emmet said as he started running once again, his speed this time was a little slower, however. "All right," Jack said as he nodded and ran behind him. Whilst they were running, an idea crossed Jack''s mind. ''Since my perception is much higher as a vampire, how will my observation respond?'' Jack thought as he stared at Emmet''s back. ''Observe'' [ Observe skill has been used ] [ Perception check ] [ Perception needed 7 ] If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. [ Perception check passed successfully ] [ Name: Emmet Cullen ] [ Race: Vampire ] [ Age: 90 ] [ Stats ] [ S: 9 ] [ P: 7 ] [ E: 9 ] [ C: 7 ] [ I: 5 ] [ A: 7 ] [ L: 5 ] A/N - ( S- Strength, P- Perception, E- Endurance, C- Charisma, I- Intelligence, A- Agility, L- Luck. I''ll just be using single letters from now on. ) [ Background Information - Emmet Cullen, A vampire of the Cullen Coven whose leader and adoptive father is Carlisle Cullen. He was turned into a vampire in 1935 by Rosalie Hale who noticed that he was her mate. ] Looking at the detailed information, Jack was shocked, before turning into a vampire he had at most gotten the age and race of someone and very little tidbits of background information and that was only if it was used on a human and not a vampire. ''So the higher perception I have the more effective observation is, that makes sense but now the question is how do I increase my stats further? A change in race has increased them drastically but there should be another way to increase them right? And then there are skills, I unlocked observation so there might be other stuff I can unlock as well. Maybe something like Edward''s Telepathy or Jaspers Empath powers?'' Jack thought as he ran behind Emmet. Emmet took him around the whole territory and explained where the edges of their territory were though he also said that none of the borders besides the one with the shapeshifters mattered and he could also go beyond them. Nodding his head, Jack sat down on a large stone cliff he found while they were running. "Thanks for showing me around Emmet," Jack said and then looked into the horizon, the stone cliff being quite large allowed him to look over the treeline and see way farther than he could have ever thought was possible without binoculars. "It''s no problem," Emmet said as he sat next to him. "So I''m part of your coven or whatever that is now right?" Jack asked as he gave Emmet a side glance. "Yeah, if you want to stay that is, we can''t really stop you from doing anything now, the rules only state that humans shouldn''t know about vampires and you aren''t human anymore so you can do whatever you want," Emmet said as he looked ahead in front of them. "I see, well I guess ill stay for now, I don''t really know how to function as a vampire or how to do all the hiding you guys do so I''m pretty sure I''d mess up," Jack replied without turning his head toward Emmet. "Alright, you will always be welcome amongst us Jack, while you can do whatever you want, I think it''s still our responsibility to look after you after what uh we did," Emmet said as he almost stumbled on his words at the end. Jack nodded his head slowly after a few moments. ''After you killed me...'' Jack thought for a moment before releasing a slow sigh. ''Keeping a grudge is just stupid at this point, It wasn''t that bad of a deal either way, being a vampire doesn''t seem that bad right now'' Jack thought and finally, his expression eased into a calmer one. "So, what do you do for fun Emmet?" Jack asked as he turned his head to stare at the large vampire. Emmet turned to face him as well and said. "I usually just play video games these days. There''s this new game called World of Warcraft, that''s what I play the most" Emmet said as he looked at him. Jack froze for a split second and then a small devilish grin appeared on his face. "World of Warcraft you say?" _____________________________________________________________________________ The Daily chapter, is quite a bit late, it''s 5 am at me when I''m releasing this but I had to study as college exams are next week, nevertheless, I''m sorry. If you want to read ten chapters ahead and help me keep the lights on please check out my Patreon at: Patreon.com/WhiteAuthor If you see any place where the name Alex appears it''s just my brain switching Jack with Alex as Alex is the name of my other fanfics mc. Please leave a paragraph comment if u see it so I can fix it. Thank you from the bottom of my heart for all the support and I hope you enjoyed this chapter. Lots of Love WhiteAuthor Chapter 16 Jack and Emmet hit it up really quickly after they found out that they both shared the same hobby. Video Games. From the Mario games to the newest world of Warcraft. They talked for hours, and only when the sun was about to rise up once more did they stop talking and decide to start heading back toward the mansion. "You said you had a PlayStation 2 at home?" Jack asked as his eyes practically shined at the idea of playing on it. Emmet laughed as he nodded and put his hand over Jack''s shoulder. "Not only do I have one Jack, but I also have two controllers and hundreds of games," Emmet said as he extended his chest as if waiting for Jack to praise him. "Cool, I''m stealing that," Jack said as he smirked at the large bear-like man. "What do you mean you''re stealing my baby? I''ll never allow it, no you aren''t even allowed to see her now." Emmet said as he quickly took his hand off Jack''s shoulder. For a second they both stood in confrontation with each other. Neither side was giving in. And then the next second they were both laughing their asses off. "Ah, I think we are going to have a great time Jack," Emmet said as he started walking again. Walking next to him, Jack nodded with a grin on his face. "I think we will," Jack said his voice clearly enthusiastic. After an hour when the sun had fully risen on the horizon, Emmet and Jack returned to the mansion. "Where have you two been, weren''t you just going to show him the borders of our territory Emmet?" Esme said as she looked at him. Jack felt a bad premotion at Esme''s tone but he couldn''t quite put his hand on it. [ Charisma Check ] [ Charisma Requirement 5 ] [ Charisma Check Failed ] ''Fuck, does that mean I can''t figure out what her tone means?'' Jack thought as he stared at the woman who was giving Emmet a stare. ''Ok let''s just think of this logically. Emmet was only supposed to show me the border which shouldn''t have taken a lot of time but we stayed out there until the next morning which could logically cause Esme to be worried about him or maybe us which would mean that she is upset at Emmet. And that means that her tone indicates that she''s angry.'' Jack''s thoughts ran wild as they swirled around his head at a mile-a-second speed. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. His increased intelligence allowed him to understand and compute the entire situation in less than a split second. ''At least this increased intelligence stat is useful'' Jack thought to himself as he took a step away from Emmet. "And where do you think you are going, Jack?" Esme said as she turned to face him this time. "Uh, I was just about to head inside?" Jack said awkwardly as he replied to the upset woman. Esme looked at him for a moment and then at Emmet and finally released a sigh. "Could you at least send me a message or something next time? Especially when you are out with a one-day-old vampire Emmet, I thought something happened to you two." Esme said and finally gave them enough space in the doorway so they could head inside. As he was walking past her, Jack gave her a small sorry and went inside. Once inside, Jack and Emmet looked at the living room and found that Alice and Rosalie were watching some kind of television show. Alice turned toward them to greet the two but found that both of them had already vanished. Jack and Emmet were already heading to Emmet''s room excitedly at the thought of playing video games with someone else. Jack had never been a social butterfly and no one really played videogames in Forks whilst no one in the Cullen family played games besides Emmet. Their meeting felt like fate to Jack and Emmet. Opening the door and heading inside, Jack saw that the entire room was filled with posters of games and there were tens of game consoles on one side of the room and even a desk with a computer on the other side. "I already know you have the best room in the entire house Emmet, there''s no way anyone can surpass this" Jack said as his eyes practically shined. ''Observe'' Jack thought as he stared at a console on the floor. [ Item Name: PlayStation One ] ''Observe'' ''Observe'' ''Observe'' Jack continued to use Observe on every single console, his expression turning more excited as he found more and more of them. Just imagining how many games he could play on them made him completely forget about what had happened the last few days. It was as if he had already been fully immersed into his own world with no one being able to disturb him. [ Item Name: PlayStation 2 ] [ Item Name: Xbox game console ] [ Item Name: Nintendo DS ] "So which one do you want to play first?" Emmet asked as he sat on a makeshift pillow chair. "The PlayStation 2, I''ve been meaning to buy one for forever but I still didn''t have enough money yet," Jack said as he sat on the pillow chair next to him. Taking the PlayStation Two, Jack looked at the list of games Emmet had. ''Grand theft auto 3, San Andreas and Vice City Burn out Three, Devil may cry, and Metal gear solid 2.'' Jack thought as he stared at the CD disks. "Damn you have great taste Emmet" Jack said as he took out the grand theft auto san andreas cd and put it into the PlayStation. "Still the GTA series is my favorite, what about you Emmet?" Jack asked as he turned to look at the large vampire. Emmet made a thinking face for a moment and then answered. "I like Devil May Cry the most, it''s also the one I''ve played the most though," Emmet said. _____________________________________________________________________________ A bit of a slice-of-life chapter, I hope you enjoyed it. I could only write this now when it is 6 am my time as I''m studying for college exams but they''ll be all done by the end of this week so don''t worry. If you want to read ten chapters ahead and help me keep the lights on then check out my Patreon at: Patreon.com/WhiteAuthor Lots of Love WhiteAuthor Chapter 17 The hours passed and soon it was the afternoon of the next day, Jack and Emmet hadn''t stopped playing games for hours on end. With both of them being vampires, they didn''t tire at all and could play through the games as much as they wanted. Sadly it was time, Emmet had to go to high school. "No way, you''re leaving me alone, how could you!" Jack said as he pointed his finger at Emmet as if he was the traitor of the millennia. "I''m sorry my brother in arms but I must go to the battlefield," Emmet said as he gave a mock salute to Jack. Jack nodded sadly and watched Emmet head toward the door. "Well i guess ill just finish Devil May Cry on my own" Jack mumbled, knowing full well it was Emmet''s favorite game and that he could hear his low-voiced mumble. Emmet turned around quickly as if his head had snapped. "What are you talking about, no I don''t allow it," Emmet said as he basically stopped his way to the cd on the floor and grabbed it, put it in its case, and started heading outside whilst he held the game in his hands. "Hey, that''s not fair," Jack said with a faux annoyed tone. "What''s not fair is not playing it with me," Emmet said and then went ahead and slammed the door behind him. "Damn, weeb," Jack said and turned back to the consoles. "Alright, I guess I''ll just do a Pokemon speedrun whilst he''s gone," Jack said as he grabbed the Nintendo DS and lay down on the bed. At that moment something unexpected happened. [ Ding ] [ System has issued a Quest ] [ Beat Pokemon Fire Red on the Nintendo DS ] [ Requirement: Beat it before Emmet comes back from HighSchool ] [ Reward: VideoGamer Skill Unlocked ] [ Failure: None ] ''I can recieve quests?'' Jack thought shocked as he quickly sat back up on the bed. ''It''s just a useless quest but that opens up so many possibilities, what if I get a quest that increases my Charisma? That would be a life saver'' Jack thought as he imagined all the possibilities and quickly got up from his bed and took the Fire Red Pokemon cartridge from the floor. You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. Putting it into the Nintendo DS, the game quickly turned on and Jack focused on trying to speedrun the game. ''I have about eight hours, if I do this without stopping at all, I should be able to beat the game'' Jack thought and then started skipping every piece of dialogue. The time quickly passed as he got engrossed in playing the game. Esme had even come inside the room to see what he had been doing inside here all night and day long but had just closed the door once more when she saw Jack''s focused look. With a small chuckle, she walked back down the stairs to do whatever she did all day, Jack honestly had no idea what the woman did. Finally, After hours of playing nonstop, Jack was in the championship battle. There was only one Pokemon on the other side and he was about to win when he heard the sounds of car engines. The Cullens had come back from high school. ''No god damn it, I''m not going to lose my first quest'' Jack thought as he concentrated harder on the game. Pokemon was a turned-based game however so no matter how much you wanted it to pass faster there was just no way. In a sense, you couldn''t really ''lock in'' in Pokemon games. Hearing the doors of the cars open and Emmet''s laughter as he got out of what Jack presumed was his Jeep only furthered Jacks''s motivation. Finally, the battle was done. Jack had won and the ending credits scene was passing by. He had become one, A real Pokemon champion. Getting up on his feet, Jack released a loud shout of pure joy and quickly said. "Quest" A panel appeared before him quickly. [ Quest ] [ Beat Pokemon Fire Red on the Nintendo DS ] [ Quest Finished ] [ Claim Rewards ] Quickly with no hesitation at all, Jack clicked on the calim rewards button. [ Rewards are being given ] [ 1% 10% 53% 76% 98% 100% ] [ Ding ] [ User has unlocked VideoGamer Skill ] [ Skills tab has been unlocked fully ] ''Skills tab?'' Jack''s eyes shined simply at the thought of the skills tab. Quickly he mumbled the words out. "Skills" Another panel appeared before him, the same color as all other panels. a blue holographic panel. [ Skills ] [ Vampire Observation ] [ Level 1 ] [ VideoGamer ] [ Level 1 ] Quickly Jack''s eyes scanned over the two names in the skill tab. ''Vampire Observation is probably the evolved version of my Observation skill that I got after turning into a vampire'' Jack thought and then concentrated on the second skill. Thinking it might work, Jack thought about clicking on the VideoGamer skill. And it did in fact work as a smaller panel appeared before him telling him information about the skill. [ Skill Name: VideoGamer ] [ The user''s ability to play Video Games efficiently, this skill increases the user skill and technique of playing video games by a certain percentage based on this level ] [ Skill Level: 1 ] [ Boost: 10% Increase in Video Gaming Proficiency] ''Thats useless isnt it?'' Jack thought as he stared at the skill but then his mind quickly froze. ''Wait isn''t my entire life a damned video game now?'' Jack thought quickly and then shook his head dejectedly. I''ll have to see if I can increase my skill level without playing any actual video games to prove that it also works on my ability as a whole. If it does then that''s a pretty damn busted skill'' Jack thought and then turned his head as he saw Emmet enter the room. "You''re still playing games?" Emmet asked shocked but then a large smile appeared on his expression. "From now on, you''re the only brother I have," Emmet said seriously. _____________________________________________________________________________ Hey guys, heres the daily chapter, ill be going to sleep now as i havnt slept in 36 hours and i barely managed to write. So if you see any grammar mistakes please point them out and ill fix them in the morning. If you want to read ten chapters ahead and help me keep the lights on then check out my Patreon at: Patreon.com/WhiteAuthor I hope you enjoyed the chapter, it was quite fun to write. Lots of Love WhiteAuthor Chapter 18 Jack just gave Emmet a large grin at his words. "I''m the big brother, however," Jack said as he looked at him. "What do you mean you''re the big brother, I''m old enough to be your great-grandfather," Emmet said as he laughed. Jack just turned his head deciding it wasn''t worth arguing with him over it, what Emmet had said was pure fact so fighting him about it would just be a losing battle. "By the way, Carlisle called you down, he brought a vial of human blood to test you out," Emmet said, this time his tone was much more serious. Jack turned back to face him and nodded, his eyes showing how seriously he took the situation. "All right, I''ll go downstairs then," Jack said as he nodded and got up from the floor. "You will most likely be going into the forest since Jasper can''t really control himself yet and might go feral over the blood, we don''t really want that happening," Emmet said as he nodded and walked alongside Jack. "Right, I''d assume the urge for human blood is much worse than that for Animal blood" Jack replied as he started getting nervous about the whole ordeal. "It is," Emmet said, his voice had lost its cheery happy go lucky tone. It seemed like this wasn''t an easy discussion about Emmet either. After arriving downstairs, Alex saw that the entire Cullens were gathered around, besides Jasper who had gone to his room. "Hey, welcome back," Jack said as amiably as he could however even though he had tried to let go of what had happened and had succeeded mostly, it still wasn''t easy to let go of the fact that they had killed him. Emmet and Esme were much easier to forgive with how they acted, as for the others he still had quite a grudge but knew it was useless. That didn''t mean he would forget the feelings easily, however. That just wasn''t how feelings worked, in fact, Jack had already done something beyond understanding by using his increased intelligence to mute them down as much as he could. "Hey, Jack, I''m sure Emmet already told you what''s happening," Carlisle said as he turned to face the young teen. Alice simply gave him a wave and a smile together with Esme whilst Rosalie seemed to be ignoring him completely. "Yeah, do we get started right away?" Jack asked as he looked at Carlisle seriously. Carlisle nodded and then turned toward Esme. "Esme will be coming with us if something does happen and you attack me because of the urge, I hope that doesn''t bother you," Carlisle said before turning his head back toward Jack. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. "No, that would be the logical thing to do. It doesn''t bother me at all." Jack said as he nodded and stood still waiting for Carlisle to get up. A nod from them later and Jack together with Esme and Carlisle were heading outside and into the forest. Once they were more than a mile away from the mansion, Carlisle stopped running. Jack and Esme stopped right behind him as well. Carlisle didn''t make much fanfare and immediately took a vial out of his pocket. Jack''s eyes immediately zoned into the vial, it seemed to have been hermetically shut however and no smell came out of it. Still, the look of the red blood inside the vial was quite enticing even if he couldn''t smell it. It wasn''t to the point where he would call it an urge but it was like looking at a juicy piece of perfectly cooked steak right in front of him. Even if you saw it through a TV, and didn''t smell the food you would still think it was tasty, that was exactly what was happening with Jack. ''This might be quite harder than the animal blood'' Jack thought as he concentrated his mind on not letting any feelings or emotions slip past. "Are you ready?" Carlisle asked as he looked at Jack. Jack gave a slow nod and waited. *Kap* The vial cap made a noise as it was pulled off and Jack could instantly smell it. And then it hit him, an unbearable urge to go and grab the vial of Carlisle, to grab it and gulp its contents down instantly. Still, Jack didn''t move, he couldn''t move or even take a step away from it either, however. He was frozen on the spot. He felt that if he tried anything besides concentrating his mind then he would slip and let his urges take over. [ Intelligence Check ] [ Intelligence Required 10 ] [ Intelligence Check Passed ] [ Human Blood Urge has been suppressed ] And then it was gone. The Urge to go and drink the blood had vanished instantly just like it had when he was holding the animal blood. Jack''s body almost slumped as he relaxed. Esme and Carlisle''s eyes widened as they looked at him. Even they had to concentrate a little to hold the urge back, even though it was almost instinct by this point but this was Jack''s first time as a vampire seeing human blood. The logical reaction should have been him jumping on top of Carlisle trying to steal the vial of blood. But that hadn''t happened, at first, Jack had looked like he was about to lose control any second but then it had all vanished as if it hadn''t even been there. "How?" Carlisle asked, his voice clearly carrying his shock as he looked at Jack. "It''s my ability," Jack said as he shrugged his shoulders and looked at Carlisle, he didn''t even have the urge to look at the blood anymore. ''It still looks like a delicious meal but it''s not something I can''t control.'' Jack thought. "So do I pass the test?" Jack said as he looked at Carlisle. Carlisle didn''t reply for a moment before he slowly nodded his head. "Yes, if you can control yourself like this then you have already surpassed almost every vampire in existence, it looks as if you aren''t even trying," Carlisle said and then took the cap and closed the vial once more. "Do we need to do this every day for the next week to make sure still?" Jack asked as he looked at Carlisle. Carlisle nodded and responded. "That would be preferable and I told the school that you were quite sick so it would be better if you took this week off otherwise it would look quite strange," Carlisle said as he nodded. Esme who had stood silent until now finally spoke up. "Why do you find staying at the house that irksome?" She said and her voice sounded concerned. Jack turned to face her and shook his head. "No, it''s fine." _____________________________________________________________________________ I''ll slowly be incorporating quests and other aspects of the system as the chapters go by until he fully unlocks every part of it. The reason that he needed 10 for human blood was the fact that besides him no one can truly say they have suppressed the urge, even Carlisle whos been controlling himself for hundreds of years. If you want to read ten chapters ahead and help me to keep the lights on then check out my Patreon at: Patreon.com/WhiteAuthor Lots of Love WhiteAuthor Chapter 19 Turning around, Esme, Carlisle, and Jack started walking back to the mansion. Jack was deep in his thoughts as he tried to analyze everything that had happened in the last few minutes. Meanwhile, Carlisle and Esme were still going through their shock. They had never seen a newborn vampire react like Jack, he was truly a first. A one of a kind you could say. [ Ding ] Suddenly Jack heard the sound that he both dreaded and waited excitedly for these days. [ User has completed the Vegetarian Vampire Achievement ] ''Vegetarian Vampire achievement? What the hell is that'' Jack thought as he looked at the blue holographic panel in front of him. [ Calculating rewards ] [ 1%.. 16%... 56%.. 89%... 100% ] [ Rewards have been calculated ] [ User has been granted access to emotion control skill ] ''Emotion control skill? Is it because I managed to control myself in front of the blood? That''s the only logical explanation'' Jack thought as he quickly opened his skills tab and clicked on the skill. [ Emotion Control Skill ] [ Level 1 ] [ Each level in the skill increases the user''s control of their emotions by 10%. ] ''Seems basic enough, though it should be useful in stressful scenarios where I have to keep a cool head'' Jack thought and nodded to himself as he followed behind Carlisle and Esme. ''I got it for free either way'' Jack thought as he tried to stop himself from feeling disappointment at the reward. However, it seemed the skill was too weak and his disappointment couldn''t be held down. ''Shit ass game'' Jack thought finally as he stomped whilst walking down the forest path. Turning her head around, Esme stared at Jack confused by his antics. "Is something wrong Jack?" Esme asked oblivious to Jack''s inner turmoil over what he called ''Bullshit Rewards''. Lifting his head, Jack gave Esme a smile. "I''m completely fine Miss Esme, I just stomped on a bug," Jack said, softly while still holding his smile. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. [ Charisma Check Failed ] ''This...'' Jack thought to himself before his mind was once more engulfed by vile words that would cause even a wolf to whimper. After a while, they arrived back at the mansion, Esme headed to the kitchen whilst Carlisle headed straight into his Office, leaving Jack in the living room unsure what to do. He wasn''t really feeling playing games at the moment so he sat down on the couch and stared at the white walls of the mansion. "Why did you paint it all white? It would have looked more interesting if there was a bigger variety of colors." Jack mumbled, knowing full well that Emmet who was on the couch in front of him watching the tv would be able to hear him perfectly fine. "We were going to paint it but just never had the time, maybe we''ll do it sometime in the future," Emmet said as he shrugged. Time passed by quickly as time waited for no one. The days went by fine with Jack being tested every day by Carlisle but just like the first time, no it could be even called better than the first time. From the second time onwards, Jack didn''t even twitch his eyebrows not to mention not being able to move because of the urge. Carlisle for the first time got shocked each time they did the testing, to him it looked like Jack was either a genius or a complete monstrous anomaly. By the end of the week, Carlisle had even done a checkup on his body to see if he truly was a vampire or not, that was how unbelievable of a thing he had done. However, that was last week. It had already become Monday and Jack was tying up his shoelaces in front of the front door of the Cullen mansion. "Stay close to him, even though he has completely controlled the urge we don''t know when an accident can occur," Carlisle said as he looked at Emmet seriously. Out of everyone, Emmet and Jack had spent the most time together. It felt like the two had instantly clicked and were able to even understand each other''s thoughts as if they had been friends since birth. Emmets happy go lucky and loud attitude at first was a complete contrast to the introverted attitude of Jack but that was only on the outside. Even Emmet had thought that Jack was shy at first. That was until they had played World of Warcraft on his computer. Jack had been killed by some players about four times. And that resulted in Emmet losing his computer. ''Shy? As if, he''s like a little gremlin'' Emmet thought as she stared at Jack who stood up from the ground, and finished tying his shoes. Turning to face Emmet, Jack nodded toward him. "All right I''m ready let''s go." Emmet nodded back and the two headed to Emmet''s Jeep. "Where do you think you two are going alone," A voice was heard and Jack saw Emmet visibly shiver. ''I guess the only way you can make a vampire shiver is by fear since they don''t feel the cold.'' Jack thought as he turned his head to look at what Emmet had been staring at. There on the stairs heading to the front door was Rosalie who was looking at Emmet as if she wanted to rip him apart piece by piece. ''Still can''t get over how beautiful she is, life is just unfair isn''t it'' Jack sighed as he thought. ''Observe'' [ Name: Rosalie Cullen ] [ Race: Vampire ] [ Age: 90 ] [ S.P.E.C.I.A.L ] [ S: 7 ] [ P: 7 ] [ E: 6 ] [ C: 9 ] [ I: 8 ] [ A: 7 ] [ L: 5 ] [ Background Information - Rosalie Hale, A vampire of the Cullen Coven whose leader is Carlisle Cullen. Turned into a Vampire in 1933 at the age of 18. The mate of Emmet Cullen ] ''Old hag'' Jack thought to himself in his old language, which he had started using whenever he thought, completely replacing English with it especially now that Edward had come back from Alaska. _____________________________________________________________________________ Ello, here''s the chapter of the day for Twilight Gamer, I hope you liked it and I decided to show Rosalie''s stats as well. Some really interesting stuff going to be happening in the future, so stay tuned. If you have any questions just leave a comment and ill respond. <3 If you want to read 10 chapters ahead and support me further then check out my Patreon at: Patreon.com/WhiteAuthor Lots of Love WhiteAuthor Chapter 20 Edward had come back from his trip to Alaska last night and the first thought he had heard from Jack was calling him a "Shitty bastard came back huh". When he had given Jack a smile whilst his eyes twitched, Jack immediately knew to change the language of his thoughts. ''You''ve learned a neat trick huh'' Edward had said as he looked at him. ''It is a neat trick, you telepathic creep'' Jack thought to himself as he remembered the encounter as he sat on the back seat of the jeep. "Why aren''t you sitting at the front" Emmet questioned confused. "So that your wife can kill us both? I don''t think that''s a smart idea dumbass" Jack said as he sighed. ''An intelligence stat of 5 is too high for this dumbass'' Jack thought as he waited for Rosalie to join them inside the Jeep so they could start driving off to school. Looking at his own reflection in the window of the car, Jack was confused about what to think. He looked handsome, very handsome in fact if he compared himself to other humans, there still were humans in the same category as him in terms of that, however. But when he compared himself to the vampires, he felt like the ugly duck. ''When I was a human surrounded by humans my stats made me ugly, now that my stats make me handsome amongst humans, I don''t have any around him but I have vampires, and I''m still ugly. What is this life'' Jack thought as he released another long sigh. "What''s wrong, scared of going back to school. You can just stay at home if you want and never go back you know." Emmet said as he turned his head to look at Jack. "No ill go, I don''t want to just stay in the same room forever though the offer is quite tempting if it''s your game room," Jack said as he turned to face Emmet. Emmet laughed out loud at his words. "I know right, my room is awesome" At that moment, Rosalie joined them inside the jeep. "Why don''t you two just get married at this point," Rosalie said, her tone cold but one could quickly infer that she was teasing them, especially Emmet. "I wouldn''t want you to kill me," Jack said as he shrugged his shoulders. Rosalie turned to face him and asked with the coldest tone, Jack had ever heard anyone talk in, or maybe that was how she always sounded but his dumb charisma stat had made him unable to hear it. "Do I look like I would kill you?" Rosalie asked her face a stone wall to Jack. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. "Yes," Jack said straight to her face immediately. Rosalie''s expression changed but Jack couldn''t infer what it meant, and then Rosalie gave him a nod and turned to look ahead. The Jeep turned on with a rumble and Emmet reversed out of the mansion garage and onto the road. Finally driving off toward Forks High School. ''I thought she would say something more. Whatever'' Jack thought as he looked outside the window at the forest. Even when he first came here in the silver Volvo it had looked outright majestic but now with his vampiric senses and sight, Jack could truly see its entire beauty. The small critters, the birds perched atop the tree branches and the trees themselves soaked in rain water gave off a serene feeling to whoever took their time to observe the sight. ''I guess that''s also one of the reasons the Cullens chose this place'' Jack thought. The drive was silent throughout, but thankfully it was also quick. A short while later they had already arrived at Forks High School. The parking lot was already half-filled as the students rolled in with their cars. The Cullens however stood out quite a lot from the rest. Whilst the other students had old and beat-up cars, the Cullens had shiny brand new ones, and that was just the cars when you didn''t take the Cullens themselves into account. ''And they thought they were doing a good job at hiding themselves.'' Jack thought as the Jeep parked itself. Opening the door, Jack finally stepped out, looking around him he saw all of the other students, he heard their heartbeats and the blood running in their veins. ''I wonder how hard it is to control yourself if you don''t have the system like I do. Must be quite the pain.'' Jack thought as he saw the silver Volvo park next to him. Out of the Volvo came Edward, Jasper, and Alice. Jack quickly turned around, deciding he didn''t want to look at the emo bastard''s face even a single second longer. Suddenly he noticed someone who was looking directly in the same direction he had been. On the other side of the parking lot, Jack saw a pale woman with brown hair going down to her midsection. She was beautiful, not anywhere near close to Alice and Rosalie but amongst humans, she truly stood out. "Tch" Jack tsked as he looked at her and turned his head the other way. ''Even a human looks better than me'' Jack thought to himself, however, a thought suddenly came into his head. ''What happens if I use observe on a human now that I''m a vampire'' Jack thought and sneaked a peek at the girl. ''Observe'' And the blue panel immediately appeared before him. [ Name: Bella Swan ] [ Race: Human ] [ Age: 17 ] [ S.P.E.C.I.A.L ] [ S: 3 ] [ P: 3 ] [ E: 5 ] [ C: 8 ] [ A: 2 ] [ L: 5 ] [ Ability: Mental Shield ] [ Background information: Bella Swan, daughter of Police Chief Charlie Swan, was born on September 13th, 1987. She is extremely clumsy and is head over heels for Edward Cullen. Also the Mate and Bloodsinger of Edward Cullen. ] [ More ] Looking at the information Jack was quite shocked, The first thing that shocked him was the fact that she had a special ability. The second thing was that she was the mate and bloodsinger of Edward, whatever that meant. ''And there''s a more button next to her background information'' Jack thought and mentally thought of clicking it. Then about forty blue pages appeared in front of him, quickly scanning over them Jack found that it was basically Bella''s entire life trimmed down and written on the panels. ''That''s a lot of words, too bad I ain''t reading them'' Jack thought and closed them all. _____________________________________________________________________________ Here''s the daily chapter for Twilight Gamer, I''ve seen a lot of support for this fanfiction, and I''m glad you guys like it. The time is near for when Jack''s true thoughts will be revealed, and the catalyst for it is also close. I''m sure you all know what it is if you''ve read or seen Twilight. If you want to read ten chapters ahead and help me keep the lights on then check out my Patreon at: Patreon.com/WhiteAuthor Thanks again for the support. Lots of Love WhiteAuthor Chapter 21 ''I need to find more information about this but currently, the only way I have of getting any valuable information is through the Cullens, and considering that she seems to be both Edwards blood singer and mate, I don''t really feel like it would be easy to get that information'' Jack thought as he hummed and started following behind Emmet who had already started walking to the school''s front entrance. [ Ding ] Jack''s eyes lit up as soon as he saw the little notification panel appear before him. ''Just in time'' Jack thought. [ A new quest has been generated for the player ] [ Quest ] [ Find out the true meaning of Bella Swans and Edward Cullens connection ] [ Reward: System Perks Unlock ] [ Failure: None ] [ Accept/Reject ] ''System Perks will be unlocked? Does it mean perks as in buffs and the like or does it mean something else, either way, whatever it is should be useful to me'' Jack thought as he clicked the Accept button at the end of the blue holographic panel. [ Quest has been accepted ] At the notification, a smile appeared on Alex''s face and he turned around toward Bella once again and used observation, this time he once again clicked on the show more information, and the forty blue panels appeared once more. ''I guess I have no other choice lets just get this done with'' Jack thought and started reading whilst he followed Emmet from behind, he had made the panels appear just at the edge of his vision where he could read them but didn''t need to move his eyes to. That would be a dead giveaway that he was doing something and Jack wasn''t about to go trusting anyone anytime soon. Whilst Emmet was nice and all, Jack wasn''t a big enough dumbass to forget what he and his family had put him through. Jack still shivered occasionally from the pain he had experienced from the turning. It was a paying harrowing enough that you couldn''t describe it with words alone and the only way for someone to understand was to go through it themselves. Finally, Jack and Emmet together with Rosalie were inside the school. Jack looked around and found almost every student clearing a path for them as they walked through the halls. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. He even saw some students looking at him in confusion and surprise as he followed the two from behind. Jack even saw James look in his direction, however, what he heard wasn''t something he wanted to think about. "Did he get plastic surgery? Is that why he was missing from class?" James asked one of his friends who was next to him. Jack felt the urge to go and push the bastard''s head through the wall. ''It''s just the first day that I''m back and that guy''s already starting rumors about me.'' Jack thought exasperated with the situation he had found himself in. It wasn''t like he could just say that it was normal either. Well, he could but he was pretty sure that anyone with a brain would notice how different he looked from just a week ago. ''Doesn''t matter either way'' Jack thought as he walked down the hall, when they arrived at a crossroad where the hall split in two, Emmet stopped and turned to face Jack. "I have math on my first class with Rosalie so we''ll be parting here, are you sure that you''re fine? Is everything under control." Emmet whispered at inhumane speeds as he looked at Jack. Whispering back at the same outrageous speeds, Jack nodded. "Yeah I''m fine, you two can go ahead. I''ve got English for the first class" Jack said and then gave them a short wave before turning around and heading to his classroom. The students were still giving him a wide berth even though he wasn''t walking together with the Cullens. ''It''s most probably a side effect of being a vampire, it''s the same sense that I felt when Edward and the Cullens had looked at me back in the cafeteria. Now I wonder, what happened to the killing intent sense skill?'' Jack thought as he opened his skill window. ''Skills'' [ Skills ] [ Vampire Observation ] [ Level 1 ] [ VideoGamer ] [Level 1 ] [ Emotion Control Skill ] [ Level 1 ] ''There really isn''t any killing intent skill in here, what happened'' Jack thought confused for a moment before clicking on both skills but neither mentioned anything about killing intent. ''Strange, I''ll have to look into this soon enough. I can''t just have my skills disappear without me even noticing, what if I''m in a battle and suddenly one of my skills simply vanished into thin air'' Jack thought quickly, his mind whirling with hundreds of thoughts. He had tested a couple more things over the week, including his intelligence stat and how it affected him. He had found that the speed at which he thought had increased tremendously but something else was even more exciting for Jack. The ability to carry multiple thoughts at the same time. He could think of what he would do today, what he had done yesterday, and what he was planning to do tomorrow all at the same time simultaneously. That alone was a multiple-fold increase in his processing skills. Finally, after a minute or so of walking, Jack arrived at the English classroom. Heading inside, Jack saw that most students were already seated, he turned and quickly headed to his seat by the window. He had sat there since last year and found it quite comforting and peaceful that no one bothered him. *Riiiinnnngggg* The bell signaling the start of the class rang, and the professor came into the classroom soon after. The hour he spent in the classroom was beyond boring to Jack. He had already memorized every single book that they would have to learn until they finished high school and had even started to rummage through college books that the Cullens seemed to have quite a few of. ''Just how many times did they go through the process of graduating'' Jack wondered. _____________________________________________________________________________ Here''s the Twilight Gamer chapter, I hope you liked it. If you want to read 10 chapters ahead and help me keep the lights on then check out my Patreon at: Patreon.com/WhiteAuthor Chapters might be a bit short but they''ll get bigger when i have more time to write. I hope for your understanding. As always, thank you for your immense support. Lots of Love WhiteAuthor Chapter 22 The next three hours were some of the most boring Jack had experienced in a while, if before they could at least have been bearable because he was learning, now that he knew everything they were simply a waste of time. Well at least not completely as Jack did use observation on everyone around him as he tried to gain more experience for both it and the VideoGamer skill. ''It seems to be leveling up at a much slower pace than when I was a human however, it''s most likely because it''s the evolved version of the skill.'' Jack analyzed as he finally heard the ring that he had been waiting for. *Riiinnnggg* The bell rang at the end of the third hour of classes and the start of lunch break was finally here. Jack got up and started heading outside of the class again, by this point every class he went to Jack was hearing whispers about him getting plastic surgery done. ''Thankfully it seems like quite a lot of people simply don''t care about the rumors at all, however, that guy James really went behind my back huh? Is it that he was just a bad friend from the start or is the negative impact of talking to him with low charisma that day just that bad? If that''s the case then I can definitely say I got lucky that I survived the whole Cullen ordeal'' Jack thought as he walked down the hall which was now filled with students, all of them heading to the same place. After a few minutes of walking, Jack arrived on the completely opposite side of the school where the cafeteria was situated. Seeing the doors already open, Jack headed inside and looked around before finding the Cullen''s table and walking directly to them. ''It''s better that I start gaining their trust, slowly but surely, and then I''ll be able to complete both that quest and have vampires on my side. But with my charisma it might still be a bit hard to get them to a high enough relationship level'' Jack thought as he thought back to what he had done over the last week. He had intentionally stayed close to Emmet, it was lucky that they both seemed to be into the same things so that quickened the process quite a lot Jack did in fact like the guy but that wasn''t the main reason he had tried to get along with him. He was in completely unfamiliar territory with all this supernatural vampire bullshit, he needed to gain as much of a foothold into this new world as he could, and having a vampire family have his back was definitely not something to just let slip. Jack arrived and gave them all a smile and a short wave of his hand before dragging a chair and sitting at the table. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Looking around he saw all of them had lunch trays besides Jack himself. Edward was looking at him as if he was a dumbass. "Next time take a lunch tray." Was all the emo bastard said before turning his head as if waiting for something? Jack looked at the back of his head for a moment before he shook his own. "I don''t think that''s a good idea, first of all, you taking all these lunch trays only for you to put them in the trashcan is a waste of food and also not a good way to hide. A lot of people don''t enjoy the cafeteria''s food so you could just sit here and talk to each other even without lunch trays and still not look as weird as you do when you all throw the uneaten food in the trashcan." Jack said as he looked at the Cullens who were also now focused on what he was saying. "That''s true" Shockingly it was Rosalie who said so as she looked at Jack for a moment before removing him from her sight by turning her head away. ''Cold, but it''s progress'' Jack thought as he remembered her saying they should kill him instantly. ''They really aren''t the smartest people or maybe it''s because they have been vampires for so long that they don''t really know what a human is truly like anymore?'' Jack thought. "She''s here," Edward said and then got off the chair and started walking toward the door. Jack turned to look at him and then turned his head further to look at what Edward was staring at and now even walking toward. It was the human girl, Bella Swan. ''What the fuck? Why is he walking toward her? A human.'' Jack thought as he looked at the man getting closer and closer to what could be considered as emergency rations to vampires. "What is he doing" Jack said out loud as he turned to face the rest of the Cullens. Rosalie shrugged her shoulders together with Emmet and Jasper, both of the boys also looked confused whilst Rosalie was frowning heavily. Alice meanwhile turned to face Jack and showed a concerned expression. Now that Jack had increased Charisma he had noticed that he could tell what people were expressing more easily, whereas before he only saw a white wall mostly. ''Why are you looking at me like that damn it'' Jack thought as he stared at Alice''s face. She wasn''t just showing a concerned expression, there was also pity and maybe just maybe a little fear. Jack wasn''t sure about the last part however but he didn''t like the current situation one bit. Turning his head back, Jack quickly processed the information that he had. ''Bella Swan, Edward''s blood singer as well and Mate. I saw Bella Swan for the first time last week but only briefly, and Edward also didn''t go to school after that day. Blood Singer could mean a lot of things but currently, the only explainable reason is that Edward almost lost control of himself or something similar so that could be related but that''s still up in the air before I gather more information. Mate clearly should mean lover or partner. Does that bastard want to take her in or something?'' Jack finally arrived at his conclusion as he looked at Edward who had stopped in front of Bella while showing her a slight smile and started talking to her. ''That fucker'' _____________________________________________________________________________ I hope you enjoyed this chapter, it was pretty fun to write. As always if you have any questions just leave a comment and I''ll reply when I see it unless it involves some super spoilers. Thanks for all the love and support. If you want to read 10 chapters ahead and help me keep the lights on then check out my Patreon at: Patreon.com/WhiteAuthor Will be announcing a mass release on there tomorrow, so you can check that out for free as well and its where I usually do announcements and stuff so give it a look. Lots of Love WhiteAuthor Chapter 23 ''That Fucker'' Jack thought as he stared at Edward talking to Bella with a smile on his face. "Isn''t that something he shouldn''t do Alice? He''s clearly putting the secret at risk by talking to her isn''t he?" Jack asked as he turned to face Alice who still had that same emotion on her face. *Sigh* Releasing a small sigh, Jack quickly stomped on any growing emotions he had and watched the scene clearly. One thing he was thankful for was his hearing, after becoming a vampire he could hear what people on the other side of the room were saying so he could hear the chat between Edward and Bella quite clearly. And that bastard. ''He''s totally flirting with her, and then he says but I''m not good for you. Is that what they call the hard-to-get strategy.'' Jack''s thoughts whirred as he looked at the two. The lunch hour passed fast with Jack focused on hearing every single word being spoken out of Edward''s and Bella''s mouths. *Riiinnngggg* ''I learned jack shit, I already knew the reason why she came to Forks with the observation skill. I guess it won''t be that easy to clear this quest huh? I''ll just have to try again tomorrow.'' Jack thought as he looked at the two one last time before he got up and followed Emmet, Alice, Jasper, and Rosalie out of the cafeteria. "We have the same class I think Jasper," Jack said to the blonde next to him who seemed to always be in pain when he went in public spaces with humans because of how close to losing control he was. ''They shouldn''t have even allowed him to come to the damn school if he''s always on the brink of causing a goddamn genocide'' Jack thought as he stared at the man with the corner of his eyes. ''Observe'' [ Observe has been used ] [ User''s perception stat is lower than the target ] [ User hasn''t been noticed due to luck ] [ Luck has caused the observe skill to pass through though at a lower effectiveness ] ''Finally, fucking finally I got something out of this shitty luck stat'' Jack thought to himself as he read the blue holographic panels quickly. [ Name: Jasper Hale ] This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. [ Race: Vampire ] [ Age: 161 ] [ S.P.E.C.I.A.L ] [ S:? ] [ P:? ] [ E:? ] [ C:? ] [ I:? ] [ A:? ] [ L:? ] [Background Information: Jasper Hale is the mate of Alice Cullen, stepson of Carlisle Cullen, and Esme Cullen. ] ''I guess that''s what it meant when it said that its effectiveness was lowered, the only way I can think of that this happened is that Jasper has a higher perception stat than mine so he is likely a 9, a reason for that could possibly be related with his empathy powers since he can sense and perceive other peoples emotions, does that mean that I can''t really use perception on Edward as well? Something to check out Jack''s thoughts quickly whirled into action as he absorbed every piece of information before him and came up with a couple of theories of what could have possibly happened. ''But damn he''s 161? Guy''s old enough to have been reborn and died twice by now'' Jack thought as he almost felt the need to whistle but stopped himself. Jasper who was next to him finally gave him a reply with a nod of his head. "Yes, Spanish," Jasper said in a stereotypical southern accent. "Yeah" Jack nodded and the two split up from the group as they headed to the Spanish class. Once the hour started, Jack soon learned that, unlike Emmet, Jasper was closer to a damned brick wall and he couldn''t even form the beginnings of a proper conversation with the man. It wasn''t that he hadn''t seen Jasper have a proper conversation, however. ''This likely means that he still doesn''t trust me enough to have a conversation with me which is pretty annoying or it''s simply that he''s awkward around new people which I hope is the case. Though my luck doesn''t seem as effective as my charisma when it comes to people behaving like I want them to.'' Jack thought as he released an inward sigh at the situation. The hour thankfully passed quickly and so did the last two classes of biology and history. *Riiiinnnngggg* The Bell signaling the end of all classes for the day finally rang and Jack hurriedly got out of the chair and started heading out of the classroom with his backpack slung over his shoulder. ''I have way too much stuff I want to read about in Carlisle''s library though I have to be careful when he''s around so that he doesn''t see me reading certain topics.'' Jack thought as he walked outside of the front gate and headed toward the silver Volvo and the Jeep in which he, Emmet, and Rosalie had come in within the morning. Waving at Emmet and the others, Jack joined them with a soft smile. "Hey, guys what''s up," Jack said as he looked at them, however only Emmet and Alice answered him with the same enthusiasm. Jasper and Rosalie at least gave him a hi however but Edward seemed too focused on something else. Turning to face and see what he was looking at, Jack heard the sounds before he saw it. A white van was heading toward the new girl that he had seen Edward talk to. Toward Bella Swan. Jack didn''t move however as he simply stared at the situation unfolding. Until he saw Edward running toward her at superhuman speeds. Jack''s expression crumbled in an instant. ''Humans can''t know about vampires otherwise they have to die. Then what the fuck are you doing right now you son of a bitch'' Jack thought furious as he stared as Edward blocked the Turck with one hand and held Bella''s head with the other. _____________________________________________________________________________ Hey decided to release the Twilight Gamer chapter a bit early today. I hope you liked this chapter, it was pretty fun to write and some cool stuff is coming in the future as well so stay tuned. If you have any questions then leave a comment and ill reply if it does contain some big spoiler I cant talk about. <3 If you want to read ten chapters ahead and help support me then check out my Patreon at: Patreon.com/WhiteAuthor Lots of Love WhiteAuthor Chapter 24 ''What the fuck are you doing'' Jack thought as he stared at the scene. Edward who had just been walking beside them had completely ignored the one rule that they said should never be broken, the one rule that they had used as an excuse to practically kill him, and gone ahead to save Bella Swan. To say that Jack was furious would be an understatement. He wanted to shout at him, to go and rip his throat apart but he didn''t, in fact, his expression which had contorted to one of shock for a split second, quickly returned to a calm facade. As if nothing had happened at all and he was simply going about his day, that was the look Jack was giving off. Inside however the turmoil continued as he processed and analyzed the entire scene before him. ''Humans wouldn''t have been able to see him and even if someone did who would believe him when he says that Edward just ran at supernatural speeds and stopped a truck with his bare hands, people would rather call him mad man'' Jack thought as he stared as the entire parking lot got engulfed in chaos, people rushing towards the scene of the accident. Whether they were there to actually help or would they simply stare wasn''t something Jack cared about. ''I have to remain calm, these bastards aren''t to be trusted at all, they can go back against their own words at the flick of a finger. At the moment I''m alone, i can''t fight against seven vampires on my own though I''ve noticed that currently im stronger than them. From what Carlisle said it''s because I''m a newborn vampire and newborns usually have greater strength than older vampires.'' Jack thought as he stared at the faces of the Cullens around him. It looked like it wasn''t just him who had whiplash from Edward''s actions. Rosalie had a shocked expression on her face which quickly turned into a furious glare that she sent directly to her own brother. However, the others seemed strangely fine with it, strangely fine with breaking the rules with this girl when they had been so adamant on keeping them when it was him that was the cause of concern. ''It doesn''t matter, I still don''t have enough information but what can be determined for sure is that Bella Swan, Edward''s mate as the system calls her is someone with great significance to Edward Cullen. This could be used to my own benefit, I''ll just have to learn how to maneuver this so it turns in my own favor. As for me speaking up against this injustice? That''s simply illogical, I have no standing in this family of theirs.'' Jack thought as he saw someone call emergency services. Edward could be seen still holding Bella''s head though he had moved farther away from the truck and van and was now sitting on the sidewalk. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. ''Do I go now? No, it''s not a great time. Something I could do later is become close friends with Bella and slowly manipulate her however that option completely relies on my charisma stat and it''s still only a four, though it''s a vampire four so I''ll have to test that out as well just in case.'' "Let''s get goin'', we should go to the hospital ahead of time and talk to Carlisle" Jasper who had stayed at the back silently finally spoke up for the first time as he turned and walked to the silver Volvo. "What about Edward?" Jack asked curiously. "Don''t worry, the ambulance will take him to the hospital as well, we''ll meet him there" Alice was the one who answered this time as she followed Jasper to the car. Jack nodded slowly before turning toward Emmet and Rosalie. "Should we get going as well?" "Yeah lets go" Rosalie answered strangely. He had expected Emmet however it was a small but welcome surprise. Jack and Emmet nodded their heads simultaneously and together with Rosalie went inside the car. Rosalie was behind the wheel this time as she reversed out of the parking lot quickly and into the road. Driving ahead towards the Forks Hospital. ''She drives like an insane woman on cocaine.'' Jack thought as he looked at her, taking curves at speeds that no one with a brain cell left in their head would try to do. ''Though considering that even in a car crash at this speed, nothing will happen to us. It''s understandable that she has no fear, still a car crash would cause unnecessary complications'' Jack thought as he rubbed his temples. Already felt like his own brain was being fried just by being in the presence of these vampires. ''They haven''t forgotten what it''s like to be a human as I suspected, they''re all simply dumbasses.'' Jack finally came to the conclusion. The driving though highly risky managed to bring them to the hospital at record speeds. Rosalie quickly parked the car and unhesitantly rushed out of it, walking at a fast pace directly into the hospital. "She doesn''t seem to be in a good mood" Jack mumbled, so Emmet could hear him. "She isn''t, Rosalie takes family very seriously and she absolutely hates anything that could threaten our peace, so it''s understandable that she''s furious at what Edward has done," Emmet said with a frown as he got out of the Jeep as well. Jack nodded and followed him behind as they both headed into the hospital. ''At least one of them isn''t a hypocrite it seems'' Jack thought as he released a small sigh at the situation. ''I could use this to cause chaos amongst the siblings, I''ll have to nudge them a little beforehand to see just how and where they stand however if they are really well knit together then my attempts would be thwarted quickly and I''d be found out.'' Jack thought as he walked down the halls of the hospital. Their direction was Dr Carlisle Cullens office, it was in the left wing of the hospital, and the very last door in the long hall of that part. ''It sure is well maintained for a small city though. I haven''t been here much thankfully'' Jack thought as he and Emmet arrived in front of the office door. Inside Jack and Emmet could already hear Rosalie and Carlisle talking. "He can''t be serious, he''s going to endanger us all for a human girl?" Rosalie said, her voice thunderous as she stared at Carlisle. _____________________________________________________________________________ Hey, here''s the daily chapter for Twilight Gamer. You can expect another one today :) If you want to read 10 chapters ahead and help me keep the lights on and keep writing then check out my Patreon at: Patreon.com/WhiteAuthor I know a lot of people wanted Jack to blow up in rage but that''s not really logical considering he has max intelligence and knows that it would be useless. Instead, I''m going the cold revenge route, so it will take a bit longer but I''ll make the payoff great. I hope you guys liked it. Lots of Love WhiteAuthor Chapter 25 "He can''t be serious, he''s going to endanger us all for a human girl?" Rosalie''s voice could be heard as she practically screamed at Carlisle. Her voice hadn''t been raised but the vampires would have heard her fury even if she whispered as softly as she could. Emmet didn''t bother to stop for a single moment as he opened the door and together with Jack headed into the office. Carlisle was seated at his desk as he held his head in what appeared to be tiredness from the situation itself. As a vampire, he couldn''t be drained physically but emotions and mind still did, that was a part of vampires that remained vulnerable even after their transformation. "I can''t say anything for Edward himself, I''m sure he had a reason for his actions," Carlisle said calmly as he looked at Rosalie, his gaze unshaken by her words. ''This bastard. What do you mean I''m sure he had a reason.'' Jack thought to himself as he sighed inwardly at the hypocrisy going on inside the room. Jack came to the conclusion that he had misjudged Rosalie quite a bit. ''She''s a bitch but at least she doesn''t go back on her own words'' Jack thought as he nodded his head slightly in approval of Rosalie''s behavior. Still, no matter what Rosalie said, Carlisle remained adamant that Edward had made a good choice and that he wouldn''t endanger the entire family. ''Right, let''s just hope that''s true'' Jack thought as the door of the room opened up once more, and inside the room came Alice, Jasper, and even Edward who had come here with the Ambulance. "Why did you do it" Rosalie asked as she turned to face Edward. Edward remained frozen for but a split second before he gave her a stale answer. "My body moved on its own, before I knew what was happening I was already on the other side of the parking lot," Edward said with a shallow sigh. ''Yeah, as if anyone is going to believe that bullshit that''s spewing out of your mouth'' Rosalie and Jack shockingly had the exact same thoughts as they stared at the auburn-haired vampire. "What done is done and we can''t go back. What are you going to do about Bella Swan, she clearly saw you saving her didn''t she?" Carlisle asked as he looked at Edward and then for the first time since he had come into the room Carlisle''s eyes wandered over to Jack, it was a split second but Jack was sure Carlisle had been looking at him. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ''What, are you saying that it would be better if I wasn''t in the room? Because you''re going let her live aren''t you Bastards?'' Jack thought in his own language that he had created, it was frustrating having to switch it every time Edward was near however at the moment it was also the only way for Jack to hide his thoughts from the telepath. "She won''t know anything and even if she knew who''s going to believe her? Nobody else saw anything and I could simply lie to her and say that I was right next to her when the van started swerving towards her. If she suspects anything I''ll just say that she had a shock at the accident and her memories were quite jumbled up" Edward said as he crossed his arms. It looked like his decision was final and he would take no refute. Jack stood there as he watched Edward say word after word, how he wasn''t going to do anything even though it was clear that a human had learned of the supernatural. *Touch* Jack quickly turned his head to look at who it had been. On his left, the person who had touched his hand had been Alice who gave him a small smile. ''Are you telling me that you''re sorry? Sorry?'' Jack thought to himself and almost fell to the almost irresistible urge to launch a full-blown laughter right at this very moment. It was funny, oh so hilarious this entire situation was that is. Here he was, the very man they had turned, they had killed and revived back to life just to save one secret. In the same room with the people who had caused him pain unimaginable to the human brain, they were talking about how they wouldn''t punish a girl who had committed the same crime as he had according to their rules. It was Hypocrisy at its finest and Jack was only able to stop himself because of his intelligence stat. Jack had noticed that it wasn''t a simple intelligence increase as you wouldn''t really notice it that easily, and you would consider it a part of yourself, but the intelligence granted by the stats was different. It was like an aid that constantly pushed him closer to the answer. It was closer to a cheat sheet than anything else. He had used that intelligence stat to determine that his going berserk wasn''t going to do anything, him crying wasn''t going to do anything. Nothing that he did would ever matter at this point right now. But that was the now and not the future. Jack had been in the middle about the Cullens, on one end they had robbed him of his entire life but on the other hand he had gained immortality albeit it was quite a twisted life. However from what he was seeing right now. Jack simply felt disgusted. ''These people were able to kill me? I should be ashamed but that doesn''t matter, if I''m disgustingly weak right now then I''ll just become stronger, if someone managed to rob me of everything in the past then I''ll make sure they won''t even be able to steal a single strand of hair.'' Jack thought as his will firmed itself as he looked at the participants in the room. ''I won''t allow you to swerve me in any direction that you want, you said I''m family now but doesn''t it seem that Carlisle is only listening to Edward right now? Only thinking of Edwards''s personal wishes and not the family''s wellbeing'' Jack thought as he almost sneered at the blond man. _____________________________________________________________________________ Here''s the second chapter as promised. If you want to read 10 chapters ahead and help support me then check out my Patreon at: Patreon.com/WhiteAuthor Thanks for all the lovely comments and encouragement, it brightens my day every time I see them. As always if you have any questions just leave a comment and ill try to respond if it''s not some super spoiler. Lots of Love WhiteAuthor Chapter 26 The conversation quickly died down after Carlisle shut it down with him saying that they should support Edward''s decision. Rosalie seemed frustrated but also reluctant to continue on, most likely fearing that she would damage her relationship with her brother. ''Tch, and here I thought you had a backbone'' Jack sneered inwardly at Rosalie. It was at that moment that he noticed someone''s gaze. It was Jasper who was looking at him directly with a small frown on his face. ''Was he able to sense my emotions? No, I''m sure that I crushed any trace of emotion and am only working on what I would react like if I thought about it logically'' Jack thought, his thoughts having a sudden dramatic shift. Ever since he had increased the intelligence to what was the maximum of ten he had started to notice the changes as well. It was a small one but quite sinister in its base. Jack could now forcefully shut down every single emotion that he had and simply react to how he thought he would have logically reacted. He had crushed his emotions as soon as he had come to the conclusion about Bella. Seeing her almost being hit by a damned van and then being saved by prince vampire charming was just another nail confirming that he had been correct in his choice. If he had let his emotions run loose then he was sure of one thing. He would have been furious, so much so that he himself didn''t know what he could and would have done in that kind of state. Maybe he would have tried to rip everyone around him apart. No, it wasn''t a maybe, it would have been guaranteed. Jack held grudges, in fact, he had always had that weakness as the people of modern society called it. As for Jack himself, he felt that it wasn''t a weakness at all. He never understood the people who said that he should forgive and that it was for the best. Why should he have to suffer only for those people to say sorry and then live a burden-free life? Jack wasn''t like that and would never be, he would much rather watch all of his enemies burning in scorching hot for all of eternity rather than watch them enjoying their lives. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. So in the end he had decided that it would be better to close off his emotions as soon as he had caught a whiff of something that could send him over the border with his anger. As the room settled into silence for a few moments. *Knock* *Knock* Two hurried knocks on the door were heard and Carlisle quickly told the person outside to head in. Inside came a young woman with brown hair that went up to her bosom, it had been styled into curly locks that fell down and her face was also quite beautiful if Jack had to say so himself. Overall the nurse looks splendid in fact she was breathtaking but when she stood face to face and in such close proximity to vampires then it really wasn''t fair. Vampires were a species that broke passed any human limits with anything. Even Jack whose charisma was as slow as four was looking like some kind of model that one wouldn''t be surprised to see on the front page of a magazine however when he compared himself to the likes of Jasper and Edward and heck even Emmet then he fell short. ''At least Emmet is only a little better looking than me. I wouldn''t know what the hell to do if I was stuck with just those two emo good-looking bastards'' Jack thought as he saw the nurse explain that a van had almost hit a girl and that he needed to do a quick checkup to see if we should put her in a bigger scan or that she was all right and could be released with only a painkiller. Carlisle nodded his head quickly at the nurse''s words got up from his leather chair behind the table and started following behind the nurse. Leaving Jack with only his other ''Step siblings''. Every time Jack imagined himself getting all friendly with them, he felt a slight shiver go down his spine, it was almost instinctive at this point. "I''m going back to the car," Jack said as he turned and started heading outside of the office. "Wait, ill come too," Emmet said and Rosalie without a word also followed him from behind. ''It''s a small divide, it can''t even be called a dent at this point but there''s a mark. A mark that I could use to turn them against one another.'' Jack thought as he walked down the stairs slowly before heading outside of the hospital and walking directly toward their car. "Could you drive this time around Emmet, I don''t feel like experiencing a car crash right now" Jack said as he turned to look at emmet with an innocent expression on his face. Emmet''s face quickly lost any complexion, not that it had any in the first place but this time it seemed like his own blood had frozen completely. As Jack got into the truck and Emmet reluctantly started driving off with Rosalie standing next to him. ''They make quite the great due'' Jack thought to himself before he started analyzing everything from the most minute details to the most major ones that had been happening until now. ''First of all that mate thing that I saw on Bella Swan''s background panel, from what I could infer until right now then it''s definitely exactly what it sounds like.'' Jack thought as he heard the Jeep rumble as it drove off toward their destination. It was at that moment as he was coming to his conclusions that he heard a familiar sound. [ Ding ] [ Mission Accomplished ] _____________________________________________________________________________ Here''s the daily chapter, I wrote this with no sleep in the last two days so if I made any grammar mistakes I''m sorry. If you want to read 10 chapters ahead and support me further then you can check out my Patreon at: Patreon.com/WhiteAuthor Please know that Patreon support is voluntary and that just the comments already make my day. <3 Thanks for the support! Lots of Love WhiteAuthor Chapter 27 The second that Jack came to that conclusion, he heard a familiar sound. [ Ding ] [ Quest had been completed ] [ Quest: Bella Swans and Edward Cullen''s Connection ] [Rewards are being given ] [ 1%... 45%... 98%... 100% ] As soon as the loading meter that had appeared in a holographic panel in front of Jack reached 100%, he heard another notification sound from the system and a new panel appeared before him. [ System Perks have been Unlocked ] [ User has been given three perk tickets as a beginner bonus ] ''This is what I''m talking about'' Jack felt ecstatic, however outwardly his expression remained the same blank slate. He was still in the car with Emmet and Rosalie after all. ''Open System Perks'' Jack thought and a new panel appeared before him, however unlike the other ones who had always been blue in color, this one was golden. [ Perks ] However what Jack saw wasn''t what he wanted at all, in fact, he was highly annoyed by the screen in front of him. On the screen wasn''t a list of perks that he could get, there were only three icons of what looked like a roulette and then 3 small ticket icons at the bottom right. ''This fucker, it''s a gambling system?'' Jack thought annoyed at the screen in front of him until he stopped. ''Wait, isn''t my luck maxed'' Jack thought and his mood which had gone high and then crashed, launched back up like a rocket threatening the skies themselves. Jack felt the urge to laugh like a madman but barely stopped himself. ''Is this what they say that after bad luck, good luck always follows? Should I go give Edward a hug for gifting me such a quest?'' Jack thought but then quickly tore those thoughts apart as he got to the end of them. [ Perks ] [ Common Perk Roulette ] [ Price: 1 Ticket ] [ Chances: 80% Common Perk, 19% Uncommon Perk%, 0.9% Rare Perk, 0.1% Epic Perk ] --- [ Rare Perk Roulette ] [ 60% Uncommon Perk, 30% Rare Perk, 9.1% Epic Perk, 0.9% Legendary Perk ] Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. [ Price: 3 Tickets ] --- [ Legendary Perk Roulette ] [ 60% Rare Perk, 30% Epic Perk, 9% Legendary Perk, 1% Mythical Perk ] [ Price: 6 Tickets ] Reading every single text shown in the golden panel before him, Jack quickly came to a dilemma. ''Do I save for the Legendary Perk Roulette or do I just buy the rare one right now? The problem stems from the fact that I don''t know how hard these perk tickets are.'' Jack thought as he continued to stare at the three roulettes before he came to a conclusion. ''I''ll do the rare perk right now, I''m currently in dire need of something to help me out, and It''s good that I actually learned what the perks are'' Jack thought as he finally made his decision, it had been a quick one but in fact Jack had gone through so many thoughts that it would have taken a normal person days to complete. He had decided to get rid of the common roulette from his choices right from the start, his luck simply gave him too big of an advantage, if he didn''t have it then he would have most likely gone for a common ticket as it at least guaranteed three common perks whilst the rare could only give him an uncommon. Without any hesitation, Jack thought and ordered the system. ''Open Rare Perk Roulette'' [ Ding ] A notification was heard inside his mind as the golden screen changed from showing all the perks to an enlarged version of the rare roulette. [ Preparing to spin Rare Perk Roulette ] [ 1%... 56%... 89%... 100% ] [ Spinning ] As soon as those words came out, the roulette started spinning at incredible speeds. Before it had spun, Jack had tried to see what the options on it were however they were all blurred and he couldn''t see what was written. However, they all had different colors. Common was white, Uncommon was gray, Rare was blue, Epic was purple, and Legendary was golden, as for mythical it wasn''t in the rare roulette and he couldn''t really see it in the legendary one as the size of the icon was too small even for him as a vampire, or maybe the system didn''t allow it. Slowly the roulette''s speed started to slow down, and Jack started to hear noises in his head. It was a similar noise to what a regular real-world roulette would make. *Tic* *Tac* The noises continued until the Roulette had almost completely stopped. The closer it got to stopping the more excited Jack got, if he had a heartbeat then it would have most likely gone to dangerous levels. And finally, the roulette made the last sound. *Tack* It had stopped. The results were... [ Congratulations! ] [ Legendary Perk has been acquired] [ Perk will be given immediately] At those words, Jack felt the need to jump, to run around from the happiness that he felt. ''I knew that luck was op, who the hell needs Charisma when you have luck'' Jack thought as finally even his blank look that he put on the outside cracked a little as a small smile appeared on its expression. [ 1%... 53%... 89%... 100% ] As soon as the loading bar was finished, another panel appeared before Jack alongside a notification sound. [ Ding ] [ User has gained: Ability Negator Perk ] ''Ability Negator? Meaning I can nullify the abilities of others, Edwards Telepathy, Jaspers Emotion Manipulation, those and many others in the future wouldn''t be a problem at all.'' Jack''s thoughts immediately whirred to life as he saw the perk he had gained. ''Perk list'' Immediately Jack thought of where the perks could be shown and he was right as a blue panel appeared before him with only one item shown on it. [ Perk: Ability Negator ] [ Description : Passive: Gives the user the ability to passively nullify all abilities that are used on the user''s body, mind, and soul. Active: Gives the user the skill Negaor which allows him to nullify and cancel someone''s ability upon contact with them. ] _____________________________________________________________________________ Here''s the daily chapter for Twilight Gamer, I hope y''all liked it. If you want to read ten chapters ahead and help support me then check out my Patreon at: Patreon.com/WhiteAuthor It was pretty hard to come up with an ability that was strong but not too strong so it''s not mythical level and I feel like this one is perfect for the rank. If you want to know just how powerful it is, just look at the Active condition closely at how i worded it xd. Lots of Love WhiteAuthor Chapter 28 ''Finally'' Jack thought excited at the new skill he had gained. ''With this, I don''t have to worry about my thoughts or emotions being read, and whatever other ability there is. I could also nullify abilities by touch, which will definitely be a useful tool in combat,'' Jack thought as he noticed the car slowing down. They had arrived back at the Cullen''s household. Jack didn''t like the place, sure it was nice and it was a damned mansion for millionaires, but these days he missed his old apartment where he didn''t have to look at these vampires. ''At least Emmet is bearable.'' Jack thought as he looked at the large man with the edges of his eyesight. ''Rosalie however much of a bitch, is also all right considering she stands by her words. As for the others...'' Jack didn''t want to think what he would do to them if given the chance. ''I somehow understood the fact that I had to become a vampire, it was a law that shouldn''t be broken even though it was them that broke it. It was them that confirmed the fact that they were vampires to me and not the other way around.'' Jack thought as his frustration grew. The rumble of the jeep finally stopped and Jack, Emmet, and Rosalie got out of the car. Heading into the house, Jack saw Esme who was the only one left at the house, the others had all gone to the hospital. Jack gave her a light smile. "I''ll be heading to my room, I''m feeling a bit drained today," Jack told her, and before she could give him an answer he headed upstairs. ''I have to keep up the act that I''ve gotten used to them, that I don''t hate them, and neither do I hold a grudge against them. Only when the time is right will I be able to finally gain true freedom.'' Jack thought as he walked up the stairs. ''You can leave us anytime you want now since you''re a vampire Jack. We won''t hold you back. Fucking bullshit. How am I supposed to know how to deal with being a vampire in society? I''m sure I would manage especially with the help of my increased intelligence but then what? These guys just stay here and live happily ever after?'' Jack''s thoughts continued as his mind spiraled into a whirlwind of anger. ''As if, no matter what, I''ll see to it that I at least get a little payback for your actions''. Opening the door to his room, Jack headed inside and closed it from behind him. If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. The room was entirely white with only one window next to the bed which was also white. ''Do these guys have some kind of white fetish or is this an asylum room.'' Jack thought as he stared at the room he had used for the past week. *Sigh* Releasing a soft sigh, Jack lay down on the bed and continued planning his next actions. After an hour or so he had come to multiple decisions. ''If they hold the law and do to Bella Swan as they did to me then there''s not a problem. If they decide to be hypocrites then it''s time I take that law into my own hands isn''t it?'' Jack had a smile on his face as he thought of all the ways he could mess with the ''Mate'' of Edward Cullen. ''What would he do if he found her dead on the floor because she accidentally learned of the vampires? I would just be the good guy following the rules then wouldn''t I? Just like they had been and Edward said it''s better to die than to become a monster right?'' The smile on Jack''s face kept widening. These thoughts and plans that he was thinking of, were something Jack merely one week ago would have considered sickening however times and circumstances had changed. Jack wanted revenge, wanted at least a little payback for what they had done to him. ''I thought that I would never be able to get revenge, at least not soon or in a few years for that matter but didn''t this Bella Swan just give me a chance on a silver platter'' Judging from the sounds downstairs, the rest of the Cullens had already arrived and it looked like Rosalie was having another argument with Edward. Getting up, so he was sitting straight on his bed, Jack pulled up the skills menu once more. ''Is there a way for me to stop a skill from functioning for a period of time, similar to pausing it.'' Jack thought as he looked through the menu and at the bottom left of the skills panel he saw a gear icon. Pressing it, another panel, this time a dark gray one showed before him. [ Skills Settings ] [ Vampiric Observation ] [ On ] [ Killing Intent Sense ] [ Off ] [ VideoGamer ] [ On ] [ Ability Negation ] [ On ] ''So that''s where my killing intent sense went, I never touched the settings, however? Do glitches exist in the system?'' Jack wondered before turning Killing Intent Sense on and Ability Negation off. [ Killing Intent Sense ] [ On ] [ Ability Negation ] [ Off ] ''I can already hide my thoughts from Edward though I have to use my own made-up language and make sure that I don''t think of any pictures or images in my head, as for Jasper, I''ll just have to use my intelligence stat to crush my emotions once more. So it''s much better that I keep this ability secret until the right time and place where it is needed.'' Jack thought as he got up from the bed and started heading to the door. ''Time to see them, I''m so curious what expression Edward will make when he sees me, the one who he denied a choice while now not even a week after he is giving it to someone else'' Jack thought as his mouth twitched. A moment later, however, all emotion left his face. It wasn''t that they were nonexistent, they were simply too muted to be noticed or read. _____________________________________________________________________________ Hey, here''s the daily chapter for Twilight Gamer, a chapter that shows Jack''s true thoughts for a bit and shows another part of the system and where the Killing Intent Skill went. Will probably release another chapter today but don''t hold me hostage with that probably xd. If you want to read 10 chapters ahead and support me then check out my Patreon. Patreon.com/WhiteAuthor This volume is about to reach the climax phase on there. Thanks for all the support. Lots of Love WhiteAuthor Chapter 29 Walking to the first floor, each step that he took seemed to be almost louder than usual at least to Jack''s ears. Finally, when he arrived at the living room a few moments later, he found the Cullens looking at him. It wasn''t just one or two but the entire coven of vampires was looking at him. ''What''s up with their expressions? '' Jack thought for a second before figuring it out. [ Charisma Check Passed ] ''They''re sizing up my expression, they want to see how I will react to the fact that they are willing to spare someone after just one week has passed from the time when they decided to rob me of my life forever'' Jack thought, and he had expected this outcome. This was the reason he had come downstairs after all. For Jack, it all felt like a shallow joke at the moment, he wanted to laugh out loud in their faces but he held back. The time would come soon, he had made a vow to make it happen. "What''s wrong?" Jack asked as he gave them a small smile and walked to the couch to sit down next to Emmet. "Nothing." Edward was the one who replied as he turned his face away from Jack. "So what''s going on with the Swan girl? What is the plan?" Jack asked as he looked at Edward, his eyes not moving an inch from his face. Edward turned back in a slow motion and shook his head. "She doesn''t know anything, we''re leaving her be," Edward said with a serious voice, almost as if he didn''t want any refutation to his words and he probably didn''t. "Isn''t that too carefree? I say we bring her here." Jack said as he looked at Edward, his lips twitched upwards imperceptibly for a split moment before returning to normal. Jack was enjoying this, it was finally his time to toy with the vampire. "No, I said she knows nothing. This is the end of this discussion Jack" Edward said, his voice becoming harsher as he almost snarled in Jack''s face. The others meanwhile kept silent as they listened to the two. "Really now, she knows nothing when you went and saved her from across an entire parking lot? When she saw you stop a moving van with your bare hands? I thought you would be more careful than that Edward. At least you were more careful last week weren''t you?" Jack said to Edward, his tone sarcastic and demeaning as he looked at the vampire who almost took a step backward at his words. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Edwards''s expression crumpled however he remained firm in his decision of not touching Bella as she knew nothing about them. "All right Edward, I was just asking some questions. I didn''t really plan on refuting your words or anything, I was just curious. I''ll let you and Carlisle decide what to do." Jack said as he pulled his hands up in defeat and gave Edward a closed-eyed smile. Jasper meanwhile was focusing his entire power on reading Jack''s emotions, however, all he found was a calm serene lake. It looked like he really meant his words and he would respect their decisions. ''I thought this would go much worse than it did'' That was the thought that went through every Cullen''s mind at the moment and Edward had even glanced at Jasper for a moment and after receiving a nod from him he had finally released his guard. Jack wasn''t going to do anything out of anger as they had thought was likely to happen. In fact, Carlisle had warned Edward of the fact as soon as Jack had gotten out of the room. He had told Edward that he wasn''t being fair and that he shouldn''t do this but Edward wouldn''t, no he couldn''t listen. He couldn''t make someone like Bella into a vampire. It just couldn''t happen. Time passed as the cullens dispersed and each went to do their own thing. The only ones left in the living room were Carlisle, Esme, and Jack. "I''m sorry about Edward, but don''t worry we won''t allow our and your safety to be risked under any circumstances Jack," Carlisle said with that soft voice of his. Jack had even started to question himself if Carlisle actually had an ability related to his voice as he just couldn''t imagine someone evil to sound like he did. "That''s right, I''m sure this will all pass over and nothing will happen so don''t worry dear," Esme said as well as she gave Jack a soft smile. Jack felt thankful that he had muted his emotions because he was angry at the moment, it was only slightly considering how much he had muted them however if he hadn''t... ''I would have probably wanted to bash their heads in'' Jack thought before closing his eyes and giving the two vampires another smile. "It''s all right, I really don''t feel anything about the matter, I was just concerned about us being found out by humans. I trust you guys to be able to handle things." Jack said before he got up from the couch. "I''ll be going to study for a while as I wanted to catch up on some of my studies. See you guys later!" Jack said as he walked back toward the stairs. "All right," Carlisle said as both he and Esme nodded their heads, finally they had lost the slight tension in their bodies. As Jack walked up the stairs, Jack felt slightly conflicted however he had already made a solution to this problem he had thought of. ''I don''t want to become like them, if Bella Swan really saw nothing or forgot about the thing altogether then I won''t get her involved in this shit but if she found out or knows then...'' A smile grew on Jack''s face. ''You were the cause, the fault, and initiator of me turning into a vampire Edward. I wonder what expression you will make. It sounds so good just thinking about it. Revenge sure is sweet huh.'' _____________________________________________________________________________ Heres the second chapter of the day! Just a chapter to finish up the last one and from the next one we will start out with more new stuff. I hope you liked it, it was quite enjoyable to write though I felt like I turned Jack a bit too insane. However considering the amount of pain he has gone through and the fact that he has actually lost his entire life because of Edward mostly, I felt it wasn''t too much of a stretch to make him act this way. If you want to read ten chapters ahead and help support me further then check out my Patreon at: Patreon.com/WhiteAuthor Lots of Love WhiteAuthor Chapter 30 Time passed and Jack spent the rest of the night in his room having grabbed a Nintendo DS and playing games. He had found out that he could use his observation skill even on items and things inside the video game so he had been using that to try and gain any experience and hoping that his skill would level up. Finally, after the night was almost over he was about to get ready to go to school once more. Jack heard the notification sound that he had been anticipating. [ Ding ] [ Vampire Observation has gone up one level due to continuous use ] [ VideoGamer has gone up one level due to continuous use ] ''Interesting, they both went up at the same time and with the method I used I can''t really guess if the videogamer really is connected to my system as well or just general videogames, I used this for a quick way to level up but it''s better that next time I just focus on real-life objects to see if I can upgrade my video gamer skill that way as well'' Jack thought as he got up from his bed, threw the nintendo ds that he had borrowed from Emmet aside and started getting dressed into a new pair of clothes. He had been given some clothes by Alice who apparently was a fashion addict and he had also gotten the stuff that he had left back at his apartment from Emmet who had gone and fetched them last week. Putting on a new pair of boots and some jeans and a black turtleneck, Jack walked outside of his room and headed downstairs where together with Emmet and Rosalie he got into the Jeep and started heading to school. At this point, strangely enough, considering how much Rosalie had wanted him to be dead, Jack felt it easier to spend time with her rather than the rest of the Cullens. Rosalie didn''t seem like someone who would lie or change her words and she had proved that, she stuck by her own ideology and followed it to the end, and while Jack didn''t like her, he felt that was something respectable. As for Emmet? Emmet really hadn''t done anything, he hadn''t said anything against him when he had been forced to be turned but he also hadn''t stopped it. So Jack didn''t feel much negativity, and that was also affected by the fact that Emmet had been the most welcoming, the pillar of his support as he got used to this new life of his. ''Am I developing Stockholm syndrome? I''m actually thinking that Emmet who could be considered one of my kidnappers is actually a good friend'' Jack thought to himself as his lips twitched at his own thoughts. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. The Jeep engine turned on with a rumble and soon it the car started driving off toward Forks High School. The silver Volvo was right behind them as well with Edward behind its wheel and Alice and Jasper in the back seats. The drive wasn''t long and soon enough they arrived at the high school where they parked the cars in the parking lot and got out. The Cullens had a habit of staying at their cars for a while to pass the time together until the classes started and now Jack had become part of that group though involuntarily. ''What are we even doing here? They''re not even talking but just looking around in silence? What is this?'' Jack felt confused as he looked at the vampires. ''Have you seen a movie where teenagers do this and you''re trying to emulate it but actually don''t know what to talk about?'' Jack thought as he tried to come up with any ideas as to why they had this habit of theirs. Finally, after a minute or two, a loud noise was heard in the parking lot. If Jack had to give a name to it then it would be an old broken down harsh and jarring rumble. He didn''t know any other ways of describing the rumbling sound that came out of Bella Swan''s orange truck exhaust. ''At least she has a car, I don''t even have one'' Jack thought as he felt a pang of envy hit him as he thought of all the places he could drive to with a car. ''I mean I can just run anywhere I want as a vampire now but that''s not fun at all.'' Jack thought before he saw the truck park itself on the other side of the lot and Bella Swan came out and slammed the poor truck''s door. It was also at this moment that another notification sound went off in his head. [ Ding ] [ Quest has been generated ] ''Another Quest? As soon as I see Bella Swan too? Is she the main character or something?'' Jack thought to himself jokingly before he read the blue panel that had appeared before his vision. [ Find out whether Bella Swan knows the Secret ] [ Rewards: 1 Perk Ticket, 1 Skill Level Up Ticket ] [Failure Penalty: None ] ''She really is like a golden goose that lays quests and rewards constantly isn''t she?'' Jack thought before a small smile grew on his face. ''Not that I''m complaining.'' Seeing the young girl head into the school, Jack turned to the others and raised his hand before giving them a slow wave. "I''ll be going now, I want to be in class already," Jack said before turning around and starting to walk toward the school''s front gates. "All right, see you later Jack" Emmet answered from behind him. Alice also gave him a goodbye however Jack wasn''t really bothered with her. Jack didn''t know how to feel about her. Was she just there? Almost as if she was an observer of some sort. Once inside the school, Jack quickly looked around and saw Bella in the distance. ''Better get this over with quickly'' Jack thought before he walked up to her with a fast pace. He didn''t want Edward to notice them otherwise he would be in a bit of a pickle is what Jack would say. _____________________________________________________________________________ Here''s the daily chapter for Twilight Gamer. It wasn''t that long and to be honest, it felt like an interlude chapter to connect the last few ones to the start of a new one but with the little time I have to write currently I couldn''t do any more, I''ll try to write a larger chapter tomorrow. Thank you for all the support. Every comment, every like, every new Patreon supporter. It really is encouraging. Thank you! If you want to read ten chapters ahead and help support me further then check out my Patreon at: Patreon.com/WhiteAuthor Lots of Love WhiteAuthor Chapter 31 ''I don''t have much time, and I''ll have to try to speak as quietly as possible, and even then I''m unsure if I''ll be able to stay out of their hearing range, is this the right time?'' Jack thought to himself before he waited a few moments just so they would be a bit farther away from the parking lot and just as Bella was about to head into her class, he touched her shoulder. Bella reacted quickly as she turned around with a shocked and confused expression. Jack quickly held his hands up and gave her a smile trying to ease her that he wasn''t about to do anything bad. "Hey there, I''m Jack. I wanted to talk with you for a minute, is that alright Bella?" Jack asked her quickly as he kept his distance. Bella got ahold of her expression and nodded her head hesitantly. "I''m with the Cullens, you could call me a friend of Edward''s. I wanted to ask for your phone number and if we could meet another day at like a coffee shop or something to talk. I know this is very sudden but I wanted to answer any questions you might have for you know the thing" Jack said as he tried to be as vague about the entire thing as he could. He didn''t want to be the one to spill the beans to Bella, he just wanted to check out how much she knew about the secret, and also complete the quest that he had been given at the same time. [ Charisma Check ] [ Charisma needed 3 ] Bella however seemed to understand what he was talking about as she took the phone Jack offered her and put her phone number in. "All right, uhm just text me or something," Bella replied as she gave him a nod of her head. [ Charisma Check Passed 4/3 ] Jack felt ecstatic but also confused at the same time. ''She just accepted meeting someone who she doesn''t even know? That easily too? Is she really that dense or just plain stupid? Either way, it works out in the end'' Jack thought before he nodded, took his phone back, and started walking away. Bella looked at his back for a moment before heading back into class, her thoughts were unknown to Jack or anyone else for that matter. ''With this, I''ve established a point of contact with her and will be able to slowly learn what she knows. By saying I will answer her questions then I won''t need to divulge any information I know and could easily infer if she knows that we are supernatural beings. They turned me just by knowing that and not even knowing that they''re vampires so I won''t have to hold it against my morals.'' Jack thought as he walked down the halls of Forks High School. His destination was his first class of the day, Chemistry. ''It seems like the others didn''t notice me talking to Bella but I shouldn''t take risks like this again, I don''t know what that bastard would have done if he knew'' Jack thought as Edward''s face flashed in his mind. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. ''The others would also undoubtedly support him rather than me on the matter as I have yet to build a relationship with them that is even close to the one Edward has.'' Jack thought as the hour passed whilst he sat on his seat by the window. The hours went by quickly with Jack contemplating his next actions. As he sat on the third class of the day, Jack''s thoughts moved back to Carlisle''s library, it was enormous and had a large quantity of information that Jack could use. ''I need to learn more about these Voltury, they could be a useful ally but they could also be a dangerous enemy. The thing is that they''re the ones maintaining the law that no humans should know about them and with Bella, Edward has most likely broken it. If I can determine that contact with them is safe and find the contact point itself then I should be able to turn the tables on the Cullens'' Jack thought as he played with a pen in his hands. The rest of the students were strangely remaining quiet as they seemed to be absorbed in the lesson the professor was giving however Jack could still see the constant glances they threw his way. It was a bit jarring if he had to say so himself. The hour passed and the bell signaling the start of lunch break rang. *Riiinnngggg* Arriving at the cafeteria, Jack went ahead and joined the Cullens at their table. "What''s up?" Jack asked them as he grabbed a chair and sat down. "Nothing much, today was boring as hell, I can''t wait to go back and play some games" Emmet answered him as he laid his head on his hands. "Why do you guys even do this? Like repeating high school so many times?" Jack asked Emmet who seemed to be the only talkative one at the moment, however he received a reply from Alice. "It''s so that we could fit in and hide better. Five kids not going to school would be quite weird wouldn''t it?" Alice said as she turned to face Jack. Jack thought for a moment before shaking his head a second later. "Not really, you could all just say that you''re being homeschooled. It''s an easy lie and that isn''t something unbelievable, a lot of people are homeschooled" Jack said as he looked at her before his eyes wandered over the rest of the students in the cafeteria. His eyes first landed on James who was busy laughing with some friends of his, then next they landed on Bella and her group of friends. Jack had never felt the urge to go and make friends with anyone, he just wanted to stay at home and play video games but he at least had the chance and choice back then. Now it was gone from him, for all of eternity most likely. He could never go to a random group of people and try to make friends, he would have to always lie about his life and what he did, who he was. When you have the choice, it''s freedom to not want to socialize. But now he had no choice, it was almost like his freedom had been usurped from him. ''And I guess it has been'' Jack thought. [ System Update Notice ] ''Huh?'' Jack''s thoughts quickly came to a halt as he stared at the blue panel before his eyes. ''System Update?'' Jack asked himself as he saw the panel change once more. [ System will now be Updating. ] [ There will be a new feature being added ] [ For more information please wait after the update is complete ] And at the end of the panel was a button with some small text engraved on it. [ Proceed ] ''Yes'' Jack thought and the button was pressed and the panels all disappeared from his eyes leaving only one loading screen before him. [ System Update ] [ 1% ] [ ETA: 7 Hours ] ''I guess I''ll have to wait until tonight to see what''s up with this'' _____________________________________________________________________________ Here''s another chapter, I hope you guys liked this one. I''m keeping this story at a much faster pace than my other fanfiction, this will mean more action and almost every chapter will have something interesting. The reason why the Charisma check was so low was because Bella is a human, if Jack was one as well then that Charisma check would have been closer to an 8 or even a 9. If you want to read 10 chapters ahead and help support me so I can continue writing then check out my Patreon at: Patreon.com/WhiteAuthor Lots of Love WhiteAuthor Chapter 32 The hours passed with Jack not doing or interacting with anyone much, besides the small talk that he had with Emmet about the upcoming games and how they were going to complete them in one sitting. After going out into the parking lot, Jack noticed Bella looking at him however he minutely shook his head, causing her to look away. ''I have no idea how she even knew what I was trying to tell her but at least she seems to understand.'' Jack thought as he saw the rest of the Cullens coming towards him. "Hey, how was school?" Jack asked Emmet who released a large sigh and went into a rant about how this was one of the most boring days he had ever experienced. Apparently, his professor had been sick so they had been left alone and no one talked to him as always so he just had to sit in one place while looking at others chat around about random stuff. "That must have been a pain, if you told me I would have just skipped class and come y''know?" Jack said as he patted Emmet''s back causing the large bear-like man to give him a smile in return before he started laughing out loud almost like a madman. Patting or maybe it was hitting or smacking Jacks back Emmet said. "It''s all right, wouldn''t want you to miss classes just because of me, you have to at least complete your education once in your lifetime," Emmet said and soon enough stopped laughing as he received a scalding glare from Rosalie. "Uhm, so yeah let''s just get going" Emmet mumbled and then walked to the jeep with his head hanging low. ''Right, whipped is what I call that'' Jack thought before following the man into the car together with Rosalie. *Rumble* With a rumbling sound, the Jeep drove ahead toward the Cullen Mansion. On the way, Jack looked at the update panel once more and this time it showed that it would take 3 and a half hours to complete. [ System Update ] [ 64% ] [ ETA: 3H 32M ] ''All right that''s not so bad'' Jack thought before turning his mind off of things for the first time in a while. He simply looked at the passing scenery, the wildlife that could be seen far away in between the tree leaves, and the insects that roamed the trees and made their nests. It all looked so clear as if put under a microscope that it still felt surreal to Jack. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. ''I guess being a vampire does have some good qualities if I didn''t have to drink blood for survival then it would have been great if it didn''t have a dead body and be unable to even have children in the future or the fact that I can''t go out in the sun or that I have to hide from every human on the planet...'' Jack''s thoughts spiraled downwards before he released a slow sigh. *Sigh* ''Let''s not think about it, being a vampire isn''t so fun'' Jack thought before closing his eyes and waiting. ''Right, I also can''t sleep so rest is practically impossible.'' Jack thought once more before trying his hardest to change his mind to another subject. The drive was quick and soon enough they arrived in the parking lot of the Cullen Mansion. Jack got out quickly and headed into the house and then directly into his room quickly. Slugging his backpack across the room and onto the bed, Jack quickly went out and walked to Carlisle''s library. It was a large library, no it could be called huge instead as it spanned across a large room and books could be seen from the floor all the way to the four-meter-high ceiling. ( Around 13 foot ) ''Now then let''s see what exactly I can find in here'' Jack thought before his figure blurred as he moved at superhuman speeds. It took him only four minutes to go through each and every book title and take out seven books. ''This should be what I''m looking for'' Jack thought as he stopped and looked at the books he had taken and then he ran back to his room and closed the door. ''Vampire History, Diary of the Vultury, Vampire Laws, Other Supernatural Lore, Supernatural Encyclopedia, Volturi Foundation and History, Vampire Covens Encyclopedia'' Jack read through the titles one by one and then picked the book he was going to be reading first. ''Vampire History, after which I''ll start reading the Diary of Volturi and their Foundation and History, and then its Vampire Laws followed by other supernaturals and its encyclopedia.'' Jack thought before taking the Vampire history book in his hands and opening it up. It was a brown leather cover book with yellow pages that clearly showed their age so Jack had to be careful when handling it. An hour or so later, Jack was finished with memorizing the entire book and he knew it just like the back of his hand. ''The intelligence stat sure is useful.'' Jack thought as he thought back to what he had learned in the book. ''Current-day vampires have no idea where they come from or who and how the first vampire came to be, however, it''s a general consensus that he was a mutated form of a regular human which doesn''t make any sense but alright. After the dark ages which were mainly ruled by vampires, they got too egoistical, too confident in themselves and thus stopped working together.'' Jack thought as he put the book back on the table. ''Thus they were all scattered and alone and the humans who had advanced in both technology and in population managed to drive many of them to their deaths, and thus the power was ripped from the vampires and they had to go into hiding. This was during the witch-hunting era.'' Jack thought and then shook his head. ''Fucking dumbasses, they had every single advantage against humans and they still lost their positions of power.'' Jack thought and then his mind went back to the Cullens. ''Fuck, it makes sense if that''s how the rest of them are'' _____________________________________________________________________________ Here''s the daily chapter, i hope y''all liked it, it was pretty fun to write about, and I''ll also be adding some more lore that wasn''t in the original books so I guess that can be considered AU, but I''ll try to make it mesh with the original plot as well as I can. If you want to read 10 chapters ahead and help support me further then check out my Patreon at: Patreon.com/WhiteAuthor Lots of Love WhiteAuthor Chapter 33 Jack spent a few hours simply reading all the books thoroughly. The amount of information he gained was quite substantial if Jack had to say so himself. ''The Voltury can be called the government of all vampires however they can also not be called that as they are simply the largest coven with the highest strength so they exert pressure on all other covens in the world to follow their rules. It''s not a government by blood as those seen in vampire movies and novels and neither is it a government that was chosen, it''s something that follows closely with the law of the jungle.'' Jack thought as he hummed. ''Aro, Marcus, and Caius are the leaders and founders of the Volturi, each one has their own unique abilities that place them a step above all other vampires. These unique abilities seem to actually be pretty rare so the Cullens could actually be considered as an elite coven when compared to others as almost all the members have some kind of ability.'' Jack then opened the book about The Volturi leaders where their abilities were mentioned. ''Aro, with the gift of telepathy or rather tactile telepathy as it is written here, allows him to read someone''s thoughts and memories with a single touch. That''s quite a useful ability for a leader.'' Jack thought before his eyes wandered to the next line of text. ''Marcus Voltury with the ability of relationship identification? Being able to see the relationship and bonds between a group of enemies or allies at a glance, it would allow him to find the weak link and see who the easiest to manipulate would be or who the easiest one to turn traitor was, this is also very useful in managing your own forces. If I had this ability then causing discord among the Cullens would be much easier.'' Jack thought as he remembered his plans about causing the Cullens to fight amongst each other. ''However, it''s hard when I don''t know just how much they are connected, and even if I knew from what I''m seeing it''s likely that they would give their lives for each other so that plans almost scrapped.'' Jack thought before his eyes landed on the last Volturi leader. ''Caius, no known ability'' Jack read the text and his mind started to suspect the thing immediately. ''Is it really possible that he has no ability? I find it more likely that he simply has his ability rather than him having none, from all three of the leaders, I''ll have to be the most careful with this one. It''s not just his ability, the information about this guy is small and scattered, he''s a complete mystery unlike the other two.'' Jack thought before releasing a sigh. *Sigh* Closing the books, Jack laid back on his bed and looked at the ceiling. ''It''s hard, taking this revenge of mine however I have to do it, no I must at this point. It''s burning me inside every time I see that bastard''s face, I can barely hold myself back.'' Jack thought as his mind went to the image of Edward. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. It was at this point however that his thoughts were interrupted. [ Ding! ] The now familiar notification sound shook Jack out of his thoughts immediately. He sat up straight on his bed the next instant, looking at the oncoming blue holographic panels. [ System has Updated ] [ Changelog ] [ Press ] Quickly thinking of pressing the button, Jack saw a new panel appear before him, this time it was a very light blue panel. [ System Update 1.01 ] [ User has been granted access to leveling up ] [ User has been granted access to dungeons ] [ User has been granted weekly quests ] [ End ] The system changelog was short however it caused a large stir in Jack''s mind. The changes would likely be a massive boon to Jack. ''Leveling up, dungeons, and even weekly quests. All of these should help me grow stronger at a much faster pace, and it''s just when I was in dire need of strength.'' Jack''s thoughts whirred as if they were a typhoon as he read the lines over and over as if trying to see if this was actually happening. Finally, after a few moments, Jack closed the changelog tab and quickly started muttering all kinds of phrases in his mind. It was easy to figure out what he needed to say to open the weekly missions as its name literally told him. ''Weekly Missions'' [ Weekly Missions ] [ Kill 30 Zombies ] [ 0/30 ] [ Reward: 5 Stat Points, 1 Perk Ticket ] [ Complete Zombie Dungeon Five Times ] [ Reward: 2 Perk Tickets ] [ Reach Level 10 ] [ Reward: 1 Perk Ticket, 3 Stat Points ] There were currently only three tabs shown however they were already more than Jack had expected. ''That''s great, but stat points? Didn''t the system say that I wouldn''t be able to change the stats?'' Jack thought before he quickly thought of opening his status, the panel appearing right after he finished the thought. [ Status ] [ Name: Jack Sparrow ] [ Race: Vampire ] [ Age: 17 ] [ S.P.E.C.I.A.L ] [ S: 8 ] [ P: 8 ] [ E: 8 ] [ C: 4 ] [ I: 10] [ A: 8 ] [ L: 9 ] [ Enhancable Stats ] [ Strength: 0/100 ] [ Perception: 0/100 ] [ Endurance: 0/100 ] [ Intelligence: 100/100 ] [ Maxed ] [ Agility: 0/100 ] [ Charisma 0/100 ] [ Luck: 0/100 ] At the start of the enhancable stats was a question mark icon which Jack immediately thought of pressing causing a new panel explaining the stats to show before him. [ Enhancable Stats are a new feature of the system granted to the User ] [ Enhancable stats are a buff granted on stats, as well as the first way the user can increase his permanent S.P.E.C.I.A.L stats. By reaching 100/100 a user can go ahead and evolve their Special stat into one stage higher. ] [ Example: A user with five strengths in Special and no enhancement stats will be weaker than a user with max enhanced stats ] ''So they''re basically buffs given to stats and I could also use all the points to increase my special stats? That''s great, if I can increase my charisma even further then my life will be so much easier'' Jack thought before shaking his head quickly. ''As if, what I need right now is power not charisma'' _____________________________________________________________________________ Here''s the daily chapter guys! If you are still confused about any of the new stats then just leave a comment and I''ll reply. If you want to read 10 chapters ahead and help support me further then check out my Patreon at: Patreon.com/WhiteAuthor Thanks for all the support. Lots of Love WhiteAuthor Chapter 34 Jack then closed both windows having learned all he could from the information that was offered to him. His mind was now on the third and final part of the system update. ''Dungeons'' Jack thought and immediately saw a new panel appear in front of him. [ Dungeons ] [ Zombie Dungeon ] [ Level 1 ] [ ??? ] [ Level 30 ] [ ??? ] [ Level 100 ] [ ??? ] [ Level 250 ] There were four options shown in the panel however three of them were grayed out and had question marks instead of a title showcasing that they were accessible until he hit a certain level. The only one that he could actually see at the moment was the first dungeon for level one, the zombie dungeon. ''This is truly starting to become more and more of a game'' Jack thought before he clicked on the dungeon hoping to see more information about it however there was only a pop-up asking him if he wanted to start or cancel. [ Start Dungeon Run ] [ Cancel / Back out ] ''I don''t know much about it right now and if my body actually disappears and goes into a dungeon then this will be out in the open and I''ll be questioned by the Cullens without a doubt. I''ll have to go out alone tomorrow and meet both Bella and see what this dungeon is really about'' Jack''s thoughts whirred as he quickly came to a decision. Closing the tab down, Jack released a long sigh of relief. He had been given a way to advance forward. He had been given a great chance that he would not let slip even if he had to break his own body and die repeatedly, he would not let this chance slip. ''I''ll use this to grow stronger, strong enough so that I can crush anyone. I''ll keep the increased power that I gain from this a secret and then use it as a card that I can play in this revenge game of mine.'' Jack thought as a smile split his face. Closing his eyes, Jack''s thoughts finally dispersed as he simply stood there for hours on end until it was the morning. He did nothing besides stay in his room, thankfully the Cullens didn''t bother him, probably immersed in whatever they did in their free time. Jack had learned what some of them did, Emmet played video games, Rosalie liked to repair, upgrade and maintain her cars, Alice liked to paint and Edward played the piano. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. Getting up from his bed, Jack quickly dressed up and took his old flip phone out. Opening his messenger app, he sent a text to Bella Swan. [ Hey! This is Jack from the other day, if you want to talk and ask me questions then we can meet at the local pizza place after school hours. Like two hours after school. Is that fine with you? ] Closing the phone, Jack put it in his pocket without waiting for a reply and headed out of his room for the first time since yesterday afternoon. Heading downstairs, Jack saw that the whole Cullen family was gathered. The kids if they could even be called that were going to school whilst Carlisle would be heading to the hospital. "Good morning!" Jack said as he forced a smile on his face and waved at them as he came down the stair steps slowly. "Hey, good morning Jack! Are you ready? We''re running a bit late" Emmet said as he waved at Jack with his own smile though it clearly looked much brighter than the one Jack was giving him. ''Emmet is just that happy-go-lucky kind of guy isn''t he, I feel like he would smile even in the face of certain death at this point.'' Jack thought to himself before turning to Alice who was also waving at him. "Hey Alice" "Hey! Good morning to you too Jack," Alice said with that bubbly voice of hers as she almost jumped on her feet. ''Some kind of ADHD?'' Jack thought as he stared at the pixie-like woman. Carlisle and the rest simply nodded their heads to Jack and then dispersed. Jack went with Emmet and Rosalie as always whilst Alice, Jasper, and Edward went with the Volvo. Arriving at school a while later, Jack got out of the Jeep and looked around before taking his phone out once more. It seemed like Bella had already replied to his text. [ Hey Jack! Sure, the local pizza place is fine and so is the time. Cya ] ''Alright, after I''m done with the meeting, I''ll go into a dark alley or somewhere to hide and then go into the dungeon. Is this what they call hitting two birds with one stone?'' Jack thought jokingly before giving his goodbyes to Emmet and Rosalie and heading toward the front gates of the school. The bell was about to ring any second and he didn''t want to be kicked out of class because he was late. The rest of the day was spent peacefully or at least as peacefully as it could with this place being a high school filled with teenagers who were raging with hormones. Every day some kind of incident happened even though this school was much smaller considering Fork''s size. *Riiingggg* When the final bell rang, Jack got up from his chair and quickly headed to the parking lot where he saw Emmet and Rosalie waiting for him. It seemed like Edward and the others had already left. ''Great, fantastic, I don''t have to see his face even if just for a while.'' Jack thought to himself as a somewhat genuine smile finally sprouted on his face. "Hey Emm, hey Rosalie!" Jack greeted the two before heading into the jeep with them. Once inside Jack finally voiced out what he had wanted to request of the two. "Hey, could you drop me off at downtown? I wanted to go walking around for a bit, I''ll come back later on my own so you don''t have to worry about picking me up." Jack asked the two, and Emmet turned his head and nodded quickly. "No problem Jack," And soon enough Jack arrived at downtown Forks. Emmet and Rosalie didn''t stay and immediately drove off toward their house. ''Now then I just have to wait until Bella comes'' Jack thought as he started walking to the meeting location. _____________________________________________________________________________ Here''s the daily chapter. I hope y''all liked it. If you want to read 10 chapters ahead and help support me further then check out my Patreon at: Patreon.com/WhiteAuthor If you have any questions just leave a comment and ill answer if it doesn''t involve spoilers. Thanks for all the support. Lots of Love WhiteAuthor Chapter 35 After a few minutes of walking Jack arrived at the pizza place and found out that he had nothing to do, in fact, he was left there standing for an hour and a half, staring at the passersby. ''I should have just gone home and then come here'' Jack thought frustrated at his own decision. Finally, however, Jack saw a figure in the distance. It was Bella Swan, she was wearing a black jacket and blue jeans. She looked quite beautiful for a human, Jack had to admit that much at least, especially in a small town like Forks she really shined. Well as long as you didn''t take the Cullens into account, even Jack himself could be considered better looking with his four charisma. "Hey," Bella said as she gave him an awkward wave once she was close to Jack. "Hey Bella, glad to see you came, how about we go into the restaurant and then we can start talking?" Jack said as he motioned for her to go first. Bella nodded and then headed inside the pizza place with Jack. Once they both sat down, Jack and she ordered a medium pepperoni pizza each, and then silence overtook the table. "All right anything you want to ask, I''ll answer," Jack said as he motioned for her to go on with his head. ''Let''s see just how much you know or suspect, Bella Swan'' Jack thought as excitement coursed through his veins. He had thought about this encounter for hours and had even thought that he shouldn''t do it at all however he didn''t want to be like Edward, like the rest of the Cullens. Sure, he wanted his revenge however he had still decided to see if Bella suspected anything, if she didn''t know much if at all then he would spare her. However, if she did, then Jack had agreed with himself that he wouldn''t mind using her for his own revenge. Bella stood silent for a few moments at his words, even lowering her head to stare at the table before she lifted it up once more and looked Jack straight in the eyes. "Edward wasn''t really next to me when he saved me was he?" That question alone was enough for Jack. She already knew and had seen more than he had when he had been turned. He wouldn''t have to feel bad about his future choices anymore. Thus, Jack gave her a light smile, his mood improving as he nodded his head. "That''s right" It was at this moment, as they were talking however that the door of the restaurant opened up once more. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Inside came a familiar figure to Jack, and someone he really didn''t want to see. In fact, Jack felt that if he had a heartbeat right now, then it would have most definitely been going a mile a minute. The figure was coming directly toward him. It was Alice Cullen, and her expression didn''t look pleased at all. In fact, Jack almost felt that she was furious however his low charisma stat didn''t allow him to infer much from her face alone. "Hey Jack, sorry for interrupting you but something came up, you need to come quickly," Alice said as she gave him a closed-eyed smile before turning towards Bella. "I''m sorry if I''m interrupting anything Bella, but it''s really urgent," Alice said as she gave her an apologetic look. Jack could easily infer that she was lying, however. But what he didn''t know was how she had found out that he was having a talk with Bella and even the spot where they would be meeting. ''Does she have a gift? I was dumb, I should have used vampiric observation on her already'' Jack thought before he used his skill. '' Observe '' [ Observe skill has been used ] [ User''s perception stat is lower than the targets however a stroke of incredible luck has shined upon the user allowing him to bypass the stat check ] [ Observe skill successful ] [ Name: Alice Cullen ] [ Race: Vampire ] [ Age: 104 ] [ Ability: Limited Future Vision ] [ Background: ??? ] The observation skill had been successful and while it hadn''t shown him the full information, it had already given him enough to know how he had been found out. ''Fuck, of course, she would know if she had a future vision. I should have activated my ability negation as soon as I left Emmet and Rosalie.'' Jack thought as he felt the need to smack himself in the head. Getting up from the chair, Jack nodded toward Alice showing his affirmation that he would follow her, and then turned toward Bella. "It seems we will have to continue this at a later date, I''m sorry about this," Jack said before taking out enough money to pay for the meals and then following Alice out of the Pizza restaurant. Walking down the road, Jack could see a yellow Porsche 911 parked close to them. He had seen the car in the Cullens garage before. ''She really rushed here huh'' Jack thought as Alice unlocked the car with her keys and motioned for him to hop in. Once inside the car, Alice drove off quickly, heading back to the Cullen mansion. All this time, she hadn''t spoken a single word and she finally broke the silence as she drove the Porsche. "What are you trying to do Jack? Do you feel angry that we are being lenient against Bella? I know how you must feel and I''m incredibly sorry however the decision has already been made by the whole family. I don''t want to see you doing this ever again." Alice said as she gave Jack who was in the passenger seat a side glance. Jack simply sat there looking out of the window for a moment before he released a slow and shallow chuckle. "Right, I''m sorry that I broke your plans. I was just curious to see how much she actually knew about us Alice, that''s all." Jack said as he turned his head to face the pixie-like woman. [ Charisma Check Fail ] "Right, sure whatever you say Jack, but I''m warning you, don''t do this again. What we did to you wasn''t great however are you planning to repeat our mistakes as well?" Alice said as she floored the gas pedal, the Porsche''s speed increasing with each passing second. "Of course not" Jack replied before turning his head and deciding to now answer anything else. His charisma was a great limiter to any social conversation he had and it would also put him at a great disadvantage against Alice. _____________________________________________________________________________ Today yall are getting two chapters so expect one more in a few hours. Tbh, I''m not very satisfied with this chapter but I wanted to make Jack someone who does make mistakes though whether my limited writing skills are managed well enough is another matter. Volume 1 has also just ended on the patreon, so thanks for reading the fanfic until now and support me through it. Be it from comments/powerstones/donations. Thank you all! If you want to read 10 chapters ahead then check out my Patreon at: Patreon.com/WhiteAuthor Thanks for all the support. Lots of Love WhiteAuthor Chapter 36 The rest of the drive was spent in silence as Jack stood silent and Alice didn''t seem to want to talk any longer. At least until they were almost at the house when Alice finally spoke once more. "I don''t want to cause you any more trouble Jack, so I won''t tell the rest about what happened back there but please don''t do this again." Alice finally said as she turned to face Jack. Jack turned his head to look at Alice once more before slowly nodding his head. ''I''m not lying, I won''t have an interview with Bella anymore, i already saw that she knows too much which has freed me from my moral restrictions.'' Jack thought as he saw a relieved look overcome Alice''s expression. ''Dumbass'' Jack thought before turning to look outside the window once more. A few minutes later, Alice parked the Porsche in the mansion''s garage and she and Jack got out, both of them then heading inside the mansion. "Welcome back!" Esme said with that soft smile of hers as she waved at both Jack and Alice. ''How can someone be so sweet but yet also not talk at all when they did that to me?'' Jack wondered for what felt like the thousandth time, and this time he used Observe on Esme immediately. ''I need to get done with observing every single Cullen, I can''t allow myself to face another surprise. [ Observe Skill has been used ] [ Observe has been successful] [ Name: Esme Cullen ] [ Race: Vampire ] [ Age: 110 ] [ S.P.E.C.I.A.L Stats ] [ S: 5 ] [ P: 5 ] [ E: 5 ] [ C:7 ] [ I: 5 ] [ A: 5 ] [ L: 5 ] [ Ability: Affection ] [ Esme Cullen previously known as Evensoin, nee Platt; Born in 1895 is the matriarch of the Olympic Cullen Coven. She is the wife of Carlisle Cullen and the adoptive mother of Emmet, Edward, Rosalie, Alice and Jasper. She has the ability of Affection which allows her to love passionately, causing her to show affection for even those who she hasn''t ever met. ] Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. There was a question mark next to the ability as well which Jack proceeded to click. [ Ability: Affection ] [ Grants +2 Charisma ] ''So abilities can also give SPECIAL stats? That''s a good thing to know, maybe I could gain stats from the perks as well considering that some of them give skills and abilities.'' Jack thought as he walked to the couch and sat down, sitting there for a few minutes before getting up and heading to his room. "Please don''t disturb me for a few hours, I want to have some alone time in my room, is that all right?" Jack asked Esme and Alice who were chatting with each other. Esme and Alice quickly nodded their heads and Jack headed up the stairs. ''It''s better to just tell them to not disturb me than to have them come in the room and not find me there or find me unconscious if only my soul goes to the dungeon and not the body.'' Jack thought as he opened his bedroom door and closed it once more, this time even using the key to lock it which he rarely did. Walking to his bed, Jack laid down fully before opening the dungeon panel. [ Dungeons ] [ Zombie Dungeon] [ Level 1 ] [ ??? ] [ ??? ] [ ??? ] Thinking of clicking the zombie dungeon, a new pop-up appeared before his face. [ Do you wish to enter the Zombie Dungeon ] [ Proceed ] [ Return ] Clicking Proceed, Jack suddenly saw all black, there was nothing around him for a moment and he even felt nothing underneath him. It was as if he had been thrown into a black nothingness. It was truly horrifying, seeing and feeling nothing around you. When Jack felt like he was about to snap and even go insane from the feeling, he finally saw light. Underneath his body, he felt a sensation similar to gravel and on top of him, he was seeing a red cloudy sky. Using his hands as leverage, Jack quickly got up and onto his feet. Looking around him, Jack was stunned. He was in the middle of a desert however it wasn''t a sand one and was rather made of gravel, all around him he could see dunes and what was even weirder was the sky itself. It was a dark crimson as if made of blood itself. Using his enhanced Vampire senses Jack could easily see far into the horizon. And what he saw left him baffled. There were hundreds upon hundreds of zombies surrounding him. The zombies looked terrifying on their own even without being in this kind of background. They looked like mangled and half-eaten corpses that had risen up and were now wandering this place that Jack felt suited the name of the land of the dead very well. *Sigh* Releasing a long breath, Jack quickly calmed his emotions and started heading toward a zombie. It was one that wasn''t close to any others and could thus be used as a test to see just how strong these things were. Jack was careful however as he walked slowly and made no sounds until he was almost right behind the zombie. It was making growling noises that almost seemed to come from its gut rather than its throat. ''Alright, I''ll use my full strength and hit it with as much power as I can'' Jack thought before he ran forward and incredible superhuman speed. *Bang* And the Zombie was no more, instead all that was left in its place was Jack who was now completely covered in its blood and innards. ''Fuck, these guys were supposed to be handled when I was a human, weren''t they? Is this what those pay-to-win fucks feel?'' Jack thought as a smirk overtook his expression. ____________________________________________________________________________ Here''s the second chapter as promised, I hope y''all liked it. It was pretty fun to write, and the next few chapters will be pretty interesting too. If you want to read 10 chapters ahead and support me further then you can check the Patreon at: Patreon.com/WhiteAuthor Lots of Love WhiteAuthor Chapter 37 Jack had a smirk on his face as he looked all around him, at the zombies that continuously wandered around the gravelly dunes, they had no purpose nor will, and from what Jack had just experienced. They were simply dead human bodies that had been partially revived with no will or soul. ''Isn''t this basically free experience points'' Jack thought before he heard a notification. [ Ding ] [ User has killed a zombie and gained experience ] [ User has leveled up and gained three status points ] The smirk on Jack''s face grew even larger as it almost split his face. If anyone were to see him they would have most likely called him a madman who was smirking whilst covered from head to toe in blood. ''Alright, let''s hope that it''s only my conscious and not my body or I won''t be able to explain how I got all of this blood on me.'' Jack thought as he flicked his hands, at least removing the blood from them. ''I don''t have much time, lets complete that level-up quest and hunt one while I''m in here'' Jack thought before he disappeared from view. His figure was a blur as he ran to his next target. This time he wasn''t going after a zombie that was alone, instead he was rushing directly into a horde of them. The time of impact was seconds away. And when he did arrive there, what happened the next second could only be called a massacre. Jack as a vampire was like a machine of death, every movement was lethal to the surrounding zombies, the difference in strength was so large that he could have poked them and they would have their heads explode on impact. Like a whirlwind, Jack moved around the dunes, finishing horde after horde of zombies, his mouth wanted to smile however he had to keep it shut so he wouldn''t ingest any of the blood that was going all around from what could be called exploding bodies. It only took thirty minutes before Jack was left with only one zombie to kill. Everywhere around the gravelly desert were dead bodies that no longer were roaming around. Even calling them bodies was a stretch considering they were so disfigured by Jack that they could simply be called scattered limbs and innards. Jack walked to the last zombie slowly, it turned around to face him and quickly started running in his direction however in Jack''s eyes, it was slow. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. It was like a baby that was crawling toward him, that was what this fight had been. Like a grown man taking candy from a baby, not even a small kid but a baby. Jack had already used the setting to stop the notifications as they became quite annoying after a while, the constant ringing in his mind was jarring. As the Zombie opened its mouth wide to bite Jack, it stopped. It had already lost its head which had now become an exploding mess of blood. ''Finally done'' Jack thought before he saw a panel appear before him. It was red which was quite a surprise and immediately grabbed his attention. [ Boss Incoming ] ''A boss? I guess it''s to be expected since this was like an RPG dungeon'' Jack thought and his mind didn''t waver at all, after all this dungeon had been beyond easy. It was supposed to be completed while he was still a human and not a supernatural vampire after all. In the distance, Jack finally saw a figure, no it was something transforming into a humanoid shape. It was all the blood, libs, and innards that he had scattered around in his carnage run. They were all combining together to form a new giant monstrosity. Its height kept growing larger and larger until it became more than ten meters tall and stopped. Its transformation, or rather evolution had finally ended and what stood in front of Jack now was a horrific monster with hundreds of arms and legs, as well as hundreds of eyeballs and teeth that had converged to form a makeshift eye and mouth. And then the ground itself shook as the monster started running toward Jack. Contrary to its size, the being was still quite fast, in fact, it might have outrun a human however against a vampire it was still no match. Jack simply waited as he watched the thing as it came closer and closer. And when it was finally in range, Jack''s figure blurred once more. The next second, he was already in the air, right in front of the things Eye, his arm cocked back as he gathered all his strength and unleashed it with vicious force. *Bang* *Shleq* With a banging sound and the sound of flesh tearing apart, Jack exploded the hundreds of eyes that had gathered together and landed on the monster''s head, turning his eyes down, Jack started punching the thing viciously. At this moment as Jack was fully covered in blood from head to toe, tearing flesh and blood apart with his furious punches, it really looked like he was the monstrosity rather than the thing he was fighting. It didn''t take long before Jack made his way through the entire monster and effectively killed it both from the inside and out. Splitting the thing in half. Standing on the ground with hundreds of flesh pieces around him, Jack finally saw the notification he had been waiting for. [ Dungeon has been conquered ] [ Quest has been completed ] [ Returning the user to his previous location ] And then everything turned dark once more, he couldn''t see anything nor could he feel anything at all, it was once again the time to face the void. Jack had felt so overpowered in front of the zombies however in front of this nothingness, he felt like he was about to die, about to be suffocated and erased from existence itself. Even though he didn''t need to breathe as a vampire, Jack felt his throat get clogged up and for a moment, he really thought he was dying for real. Until the light returned and he was back in his bed still lying down once more. _____________________________________________________________________________ Here''s the daily chapter for Twilight Gamer, I hope you''ll like it as it was pretty fun to write. The zombies as I described them were only humans who had turned undead, this could also be used as a way to show just how big the difference is between a Twilight vampire and normal humans. In the books, Edward had even said that he could accidentally explode Bella''s head without even trying and I showed that strength here. If you want to read 10 chapters ahead and help support me further then check out my Patreon at: Patreon.com/WhiteAuthor If anyone has any supernatural/vampire series that are cool, please do recommend me some, I''m planning on watching vampire diaries for the first time tonight so wish me luck xd. Lots of Love WhiteAuthor Chapter 38 Once more Jack felt the softness of his bed, the light of the room, and the feeling of the air going through his lungs. He took a deep breath, not because he needed it to live but because it was still a habit when he was a human. And strangely it did calm him down mentally from the harrowing experience of the dark void. Getting up from his lying position. Jack sat at the edge of his bed and stood silent for a moment before opening his status screen. [ Name: Jack Sparrow ] [ Race: Vampire / Cold One ] [ Age: 17 ] [ Level: 17 ] [ S.P.E.C.I.A.L ] [ S: 8 ] [ P: 8 ] [ E: 8 ] [ C: 4 ] [ I: 10 ] [ A: 8 ] [ L: 9 ] [ Enhancable Stats ] [ Strength: 1/100 ] [ Perception: 1/100 ] [ Endurance: 1/100 ] [ Charisma: 1/100 ] [ Intelligence: 100/100 ] [Maxed ] [ Agility: 1/100 ] [ Luck: 1/100 ] [Stat Points: 51 ] Jack''s face which had been stoic until now, finally showed a smile, a large one that extended through his whole face. ''Halfway there, this is it, I can get stronger, strong enough to finally live freely and however I want, strong enough to take revenge'' Jack thought to himself before he opened another menu. [ Weekly Quests ] [ Kill 30 Zombies ] [30/30 ] [Claim ] [Reward: 5 Stat Points, 1 Perk Ticket ] [ Complete Zombie Dungeon Five Times ] [ 1/5 ] [ Reward: 2 Perk Tickets ] [ Reach Level 10 ] [ 10/10 ] [ Claim ] [ Reward: 1 Perk Ticket, 3 Stat Points ] Clicking the claim button, Jack heard a notification sound. [ Ding ] [ User has completed 2 Weekly Quests ] [ Rewards have been given ] Opening the status screen once more Jack saw the new number of status points. [ Status Points: 59 ] And at the end there even was a new line. [ Perk Tickets: 2 ] ''Now I just need to complete the zombie dungeon four more times and I''ll be able to gain 2 more perk tickets and then I can gain another legendary perk'' Jack thought with that same smile before he started thinking of where to put his status points. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. ''Charisma would certainly be nice however my Luck isn''t maxed out yet, and that could be a variable if I actually get the mythical perk, should I max that out first or start by getting my Charisma back to average levels? Or I could even start by enhancing my strength and combat abilities even more but that''s not going to help me as much as a perk will.'' Jack thought as he imagined himself fighting the Cullens with maxed-out combat stats. ''I''d still be overwhelmed by their numbers and experience in combat. The zombie dungeon is far too weak for me to gain any valuable combat experience and there''s no way I can take all the combat stats to 10 in a short amount of time, so the best choice here is either maxing out luck or bringing Charisma to 5 so I can understand the Cullens better'' Jack thought before sighing and deciding to let it be for now and saving the status points. ''I''ll use them when the time is right. If I need to understand the Cullens better at a certain moment then I''ll use them all on it directly and if I manage to get 5 tickets for the max roulette before that then I''ll use it on luck'' Jack thought before he got up from the bed and headed outside of the room, going down the stairs and into the living room. Looking around, Jack saw Esme who was still in the kitchen trying what looked to be a new recipe from a cookbook whilst the others from the sounds he was hearing were in their room besides Carlisle and Rosalie who were in their office and the garage respectively. "Hey Esme," Jack said as he gave the woman a wave which she turned around and returned with a smile. "Hey Jack, I''m just trying to make this new cake that is shown in this book," Esme said as she turned the book and showed Jack. Even though they were a few meters apart, Jack could still see the small letters perfectly. "Uh sure, but why are you doing that when we''re vampires? We can''t really eat it" Jack said as he rubbed the back of his neck. Esme then turned her eyes back onto the book and said with a downcast voice that even Jack with his low Charisma could feel. "It''s one of the last ways I help myself to feel at least somewhat human. I''ve always wanted to be a mother that could bake for her kids but I can''t really do that so I at least pretend like this. I don''t even know if they taste good" Esme said as she put the book back on the kitchen table and turned to give Jack a small smile. It was shallow however and Jack could tell, the woman was hurting inside, hurting that she could never experience what it was to be normal. To have a normal life, normal children, and everything in between. Jack nodded and then gave her a wave leaving behind only some small words. "All right, I''m going to the front porch." "All right, have fun Jack" Esme said with that same damned tone that almost sent Jack into a fury. ''You want a normal life? Yeah after you guys allowed Edward and even helped him take mine.'' Jack thought to himself as he released a long sigh. Once outside on the porch, Jack took one of the chairs on the balcony and sat down simply looking at the forest and wildlife all around him. ''I don''t understand, even if I use all this computing and processing power that my intelligence stat has given me, even if I run countless simulations in my head, just why did you guys do that to me if all of you hate being a vampire? Hate hurting others.'' Jack thought as he clenched his fist. ''Why did you do it to me and then went ahead and spare another human? What was so bad about me? Is it the low charisma at that time? Is it my bad luck but I had a high luck stat even then? Just why?'' Jack thought before getting up from the chair and running into the forest. His speed reached supernatural levels as he went around the trees, jumped on them, and killed every single animal in sight, leaving them all dry of blood. It only took one minute for Jack to come back and sit on his chair. In that one minute, he had taken the lives of more than thirty animals. His strength still surprised him, and so did his speed, perception, and endurance. On one side, Jack loved it. He loved being a vampire, being so damned strong. On the other side, Jack also hated the fact that he had been forced and had been given an ultimatum to either turn or die. That he could no longer bask in the sun without looking like a damned disco ball. That he could no longer be human, and have his own family in the future. That was all gone, forever. ''But maybe it''s not.'' Jack thought as he gathered his thoughts. ''What if I can go beyond this vampire race? I mean I already changed my race once, whos to say that the system won''t help me do it again? Maybe I can even evolve my race like in those RPG games.'' Jack thought however soon enough he crushed these thoughts and buried them deep inside. ''There''s no need to have hope to just have it crushed later on'' Jack thought before he got up and headed inside, going directly to his room once more. It was the night now, and it would be seven more hours until it was time to head to school once more. Going inside his room, Jack locked the door and then laid down on the bed once more. ''Seven hours is more than enough for me to complete the dungeon four more times and get that second perk'' Jack thought before he felt everything go dark once more. There was no time to waste as soon it would be time, time to give back every ounce of hate that he had festered inside. _____________________________________________________________________________ A bit of a longer chapter today but I didn''t want to make another chapter of Jack simply thinking about stuff so I included it in this one. I know not a lot of people like emotional stuff and feel like it''s just unnecessary drama but I felt like these kinds of chapters once in a while add to the character''s personality a bit more. The time is near for this volume to reach its climax. If you want to read 10 chapters ahead and help support me further check out my Patreon at: Patreon.com/WhiteAuthor Thanks for the support. Lots of Love WhiteAuthor Chapter 39 The hours passed and soon enough it was six am in the morning. Jack stood silent in his room however his face was pulled into a smile. ''I did it'' Jack thought as he looked at the clock on his wall. It had taken him a while, mostly because of the high number of zombies however he had managed to complete the dungeon four more times so he could finish the weekly quest. Opening the menu, Jack saw the mission. [ Weekly Quests ] [ Complete Zombie Dungeon five times [ 5/5 ] [ Claim ] [ Rewards: 2 Perk Tickets ] Quickly Jack claimed the tickets and opened his perk lottery menu. He had decided that he would use them to try and get his second Legendary Perk. [ Perk Gacha ] [ Common Perk Roulette ] [ Price: 1 Ticket ] [ Rare Perk Roulette ] [ Price: 3 Tickets ] [ Legendary Perk Roulette ] [ Price: 6 Tickets ] Without wasting any time, Jack pressed on the rare perk roulette and saw the panel change to show a roulette once more. The chances of getting a legendary perk were only 0.9% however Jack wasn''t afraid because of his busted luck stat he was almost guaranteed to get it. [ Ding ] [ Preparing to spin Rare Perk Roulette ] [ 1%... 18%... 54%... 86%... 100% ] [ Spinning ] And as soon as the loading bar was finished, the roulette started spinning at unimaginable speeds. Jack even with his vampire sight couldn''t see any of the names on the roulette anymore. Finally after waiting anxiously, Jack saw the roulette slowly slow down until it came to a stop at a small golden bar in the roulette. [ Congratulations! ] [ Legendary Perk has been acquired! ] [ Perk will be given immediately] If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Finally, Jack felt himself calm down as he released a sigh of relief. Even with his luck, there was a small chance that he wouldn''t hit the legendary perk and that would have been quite devastating if he had to say. Finally, another loading bar showed up just like last time however he didn''t worry as it quickly started filling up. [ 1%... 64%... 98%... 100% ] [ Ding! ] [ User has gained: Justice ] Jack almost glued his eyes to the panel as he kept reading the perk he had gained over and over. ''Just what the hell would a perk called Justice do?'' Jack thought before he quickly opened his perk list and started reading its description. [ Perk: Justice ] [ Description: Passive: Gives the user the ability to tell right from wrong and the ability to judge evil against just. Active: The user may unleash punishment on those judged as evil. Once Punishment has started: The user''s stats are doubled. Penalty: If a user is fighting against the Just, the user loses 50% of his stats. ] As Jack read through the entire thing, he felt ecstatic, the more he read the higher his joy grew. At least until the last line, though Jack was depressed by the fact that his perk had a penalty, it also wasn''t something he was joyful about. ''It''s not actually that bad of a penalty, I simply have to be on the side of justice however the question is... Who decides what''s just and what''s evil?'' Jack thought as he quickly realized the problem with his ability. ''If it''s judged on the number of people that believe one side then I''m practically fucked if I fight against an army of people, if it''s judged by the ability itself then that''s also unpredictable as I don''t know what morals the ability has. This is quite an annoying problem'' Jack thought as he released a hum before quickly going to his settings and turning the ability off. ''I''ll have to save it in a desperate situation or I could simply use its passive, still it''s quite the powerful ability, it effectively doubles my stats which would mean I could reach levels beyond comprehension.'' Jack thought as he imagined a version of himself who was twice as fast and strong as he was now and just couldn''t. It was already crazy just how powerful vampires were but twice that? It was simply outrageous. *Sigh* Releasing a sigh, Jack opened his status screen and looked at his level. [ Level: 29 ] ''Leveling up also started to slow down tremendously after level 25, so it will take a while before I can get the second dungeon unlocked, still if I do this every night then by the end of the week, I should be able to reach it'' Jack thought before turning his sight to the Stat points he had earned. [ Status Points: 95 ] ''I''m just short of five points in order to evolve one of my SPECIAL stats to the next level.'' Jack thought before adding on as he wondered. ''I guess it would be better to call the SPECIAL stats as grades instead of numeral stats considering that I have two now. Well, I''ll just say stats for now but I should come up with a better system than just the numbers, maybe a letters system would be better?'' Jack wondered before standing up from the bed. Going to his closet, he quickly put down whatever he could find and took his backpack, unlocked his door, and started heading downstairs. At times, Jack felt like this mansion was a prison made just for him however at other times he really didn''t feel like he was imprisoned, in fact, the amount of love Esme had shown him the past week, had already been more than his own mother ever had. As he went down, a thought passed through Jack''s mind and he quickly turned the new perk he had gotten back on. ''Let''s see what you guys are judged as'' Jack thought as a small smile appeared on his face. _____________________________________________________________________________ The daily chapter is here! I hope you guys like what perk Jack got. If you want to read 10 chapters ahead and help support me further then check out my Patreon at: Patreon.com/WhiteAuthor Once more thanks a lot for the love and support this fanfiction is getting. If I''m being honest, I really didn''t expect it and thus wasn''t prepared at all. As a side announcement for those who also read my other fanfic, that one''s going to be getting longer chapters of about twice the size but every two days from now on while Twilight Gamer remains with shorter chapters but daily releases. Lots of Love WhiteAuthor Chapter 40 ''Let''s see what you guys are judged as'' Jack thought with a small smile on his face as he headed down the stairs toward the living room. A few moments later, Jack arrived and saw that almost the whole family was gathered together watching a movie, well besides Rosalie and Emmet who were either doing who knows what or simply playing video games all day. Jack understood Emmet though he was quickly finding himself bored with the games, it was more fun to see yourself level up in reality afterward rather than play a fictional character in a video game. "Hey!" Jack said as he joined the others on the couch, sitting next to Alice and Jasper. The others quickly returned his greeting warmly and then silence ensued again as the rest continued to watch the movie. It seemed like it was about an adventurer who was transported into another world, and was trying to introduce modern healing techniques to help the people and how he struggled to get the people in that new world to accept them without calling him some demon worshipper. Jack immediately activated his ability as he started looking around the room. [ Alice Cullen ] [ Judging... ] [ Just ] The first person Jack used the ability on was Alice Cullen, and there it was. Someone who he would inevitably clash with was he to go on with his revenge and she was judged as someone on the side of justice. Turning his sight to the next person, Jack looked at Jasper and used his Justice ability once more. [ Jasper Hale ] [ Judging ] [ Evil ] Jack was now confused as he looked at the panel before his eyes as secretly as he could whilst pretending he was watching the movie. ''Evil?'' Jack was honestly confused considering Jasper at least to him hadn''t done anything more than Alice had, so how was one Just whilst the other was judged as Evil? Putting the question off for now since he had no way to find out, Jack started looking at the rest of the people one by one. [ Carlisle Cullen, Evil. ] ''I did expect this, finally at least one of them isn''t Just, is it because he partook in my turning?'' Jack wondered before continuing on. [ Esme Cullen, Just. ] And then it was time to check the person who he was waiting for the most. ''Edward Cullen.'' Jack thought before using his ability. [ Edward Cullen, Evil ] And then a wave of relief passed through Jack''s mind. ''Good, I don''t care about the rest, but you are someone I can''t forgive. Fucking Telepath bastard'' Jack thought before quickly removing the panels and continuing to watch the movie. Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. After an hour or so the movie was finished and everyone got up as they headed to do their own obligations of sorts. Carlise went to work whilst the kids started heading to school. Getting inside the Jeep, Jack quickly used the opportunity to use Justice on both Rosalie and Emmet. [ Rosalie Hale, Just ] [ Emmet Cullen, Just ] ''If the ability is using what happened to me as something to determine who is just and who is evil then I can agree to its logic. Whilst these guys partook, they didn''t really do anything, and neither were they the ones who changed or kidnapped me. It was Carlisle and Edward. But even then, I don''t hold much of a grudge against Carlisle, as I''ve come to contemplate its all toward Edward.'' Jack thought as the Jeep turned on and started driving toward Forks High School. Releasing an inaudible sigh, Jack''s thoughts came to an end. ''I just want to get passed this, to return to a normal life sometimes and forget all about this revenge but I won''t give up now. I''ll take care of it as soon as I can.'' Jack thought as he looked out of the Jeep''s window. It didn''t take long before he, Emmet, and Rosalie arrived at the high school. And just like every other day, they quickly scattered to each go to their own classes. Jack''s mind was completely preoccupied with figuring out a plan of action. ''I hold all the required tools now, all I have to do is to either use Bella which is still on the cliff about. Whilst it doesn''t exactly go against my morals or the laws of vampires it still feels a bit ugly to involve her in all of this. The second way is to simply fight Edward head to head whilst we are alone, with the power-up given by Justice there is no way I would be able to lose.'' Jack thought as he looked at the people around him in the class. They were laughing and chatting with their friends, having fun with their mundane lives while Jack was sitting here in what he felt was a Jail made just for him. Shaking his head, Jack quickly removed those thoughts from his head. ''No time to wallow and cry about it.'' Jack thought before continuing to run countless simulations in his head. The bell soon rang, and Jack got out of the class, as he did he saw something that completely changed his mood. And it wasn''t for the better. It was Edward Cullen. ''Edward fucking Cullen talking to Bella Swan.'' Jack thought as he looked at the man, he had already activated his Ability Negation as he stood hidden from the sight of the vampire. Without having to breathe and with the ability to not move a single inch. Seeing the two, Jack''s fury was ignited even further. However, it wasn''t hot lava that was coursing through his veins. It was a chilling cold, his mind while furious remained calm and collected as he looked at the two. ''Do you want to kill another person Edward? Do you really want to implicate them in this vampire shit?'' Jack thought as he looked at the man before releasing a scoff. ''Well, it''s not so surprising coming out of you.'' Jack thought before turning around and heading to his next class. The rest of the day was spent peacefully and the classes soon ended. ''I don''t have to wait anymore, the longer I wait the more chances there are of complications happening'' Jack thought before he turned to Edward who was next to him in the silver Volvo. "Hey Edward, can you come with me, I want to talk about something in private," Jack asked plainly, he knew that it was a plausible thing that Jack wanted to talk things out with Edward. Edward turned to look at him and finally noticed something strange. Jack''s thoughts, if before he could hear the random ramble of words jumbled together in a random manner then now he felt nothing. He couldn''t hear anything at all. ''You won''t be able to stop me this time Alice'' Jack thought to himself as he waited for the man''s response. Edward turned to look at the others and saw Emmet and Alice nodding their head, telling him to go. "Alright Jack, let''s go" Edward finally said as he faced Jack and then proceeded to start walking into the forest behind them. Jack quickly followed him behind, his expression showing a small smile. ''It''s time we settle this.'' Jack thought. _____________________________________________________________________________ It might feel a bit rushed but I thought about it for the last week and considering Jack''s intelligence, and the newly gained powers, I simply couldn''t imagine Jack using Bella when he could simply do what he did in this chapter. This revenge arc is about to end and a new one will be starting soon. What will happen in the next few chapters and how will they affect the future? Stay tuned xd. Anyhow, I hope you enjoyed the chapter, this fanfic wasn''t really something I was planning on focusing on so this first arc was kind of all over the place, however from the second one onwards I''ve already planned everything so it will go more smoothly. If you want to read 10 chapters ahead check out my Patreon at: Patreon.com/WhiteAuthor Lots of Love WhiteAuthor Chapter 41 ''It''s time that we settle this for good'' Jack thought as he felt emotions course through his body. It was both excitement but also fear, fear of the future. Jack knew he could win against Edward but he also didn''t want to lose his friendship with Emmet and even Rosalie to a certain point because of this fight of his. It might sound selfish but he wanted both, he wanted to take revenge but he also wanted to keep his new friends. The two options however contradicted each other quite a lot. So Jack had come up with a resolution of his own. He wouldn''t kill Edward, however, he also wanted to vent his frustrations and so he would do so, and if that meant bringing Edward to the brink of death, then so be it. As the two walked through the forest, more and more trees started surrounding them until both were completely surrounded on both sides with no civilization in sight or hearing range. Edward finally stopped walking as he turned around to face Jack. "What is it that you want to talk about? Though I guess we won''t be doing much talking are we? Jack." Edward said as he narrowed his eyes at the boy. Jack similarly showed him a frown before he nodded. "I want to get this hatred of mine out there, at first I thought of how to cause you and your family as much pain as possible, all of you are hypocrites after all but then I thought about it and me doing something like turning Bella would truly be me following in your footsteps," Jack said as he started walking closer and closer to Edward. His steps echoed through the silent forest. Finally, when Jack was right in front of Edward, he stopped and looked at the man. "So I''m simply going to beat you up until you''re about to die. I feel like that should be enough for me to at least let go of some of this hatred that I hold within." Jack said as his eyes seemed to almost shine from the glare he was giving out at the moment. Edward stood silent for a moment before giving a light chuckle. "Do you think that you can beat me, Jack? You? A kid who has just become a vampire not so long ago and doesn''t even know how to use his full powers." Edward asked Jack with a mocking tone almost. Jack stood still for a moment before shaking his head. The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. "That''s right however there''s something that you''re forgetting Edward," Jack said as his expression turned into a smirk. Edward raised an eyebrow and questioned. "What is it?" "Just like there''s no way someone can hide things in their mind from you Edward, similarly there is no way someone without a combat-based gift, can ever hope to be able to beat me in combat," Jack said before he finally activated the Justice skill for the first time fully. [ Edward Cullen ] [ Judging... ] [ Evil ] [ Proceed? ] ''Proceed'' Jack thought and then it happened. It was exhilarating, he had experienced a part of it back at the house however now that he was about to use it in actual combat, at a time when his entire body was on edge and he was focusing his entire power. Jack felt unbeatable, the amount of strength, the amount that he could see, sense, and feel. It was beyond anything he had ever felt before even as a vampire. Edward seemed to sense this change immediately, maybe it was his instinct as he jumped back instantaneously. "What did you do?" Edward asked with a confused expression on his face, his eyes slightly widened as he looked at Jack who had yet to move an inch from his previous spot. ''If before he felt normal, maybe even inconspicuous then now he feels like a huge monster ready to devour me whole.'' Edward thought as he stared at Jack intently. It was at that moment that Jack''s figure became a blur. He was going too fast for even Edward''s vampiric senses to perceive more than a blur when he moved. *Bang* With a loud banging sound, Edward saw himself being thrown as he passed through tree trunk after tree trunk. Until he finally stopped. Seven trees fell down soon after. *Step* *Step* *Step* Slowly, step by step, Jack was coming closer once more. He made sure that Edward could see him, made sure that he could see what was about to come to him. On the inside, Jack felt ecstatic, this was the moment he had been waiting for weeks for. This was the moment where he could release some of these pent-up emotions of his. At least that was until he saw figures appear all around him. It was Emmet, Rosalie, Jasper and Alice. They had all surrounded him from each direction. "What do you think you''re doing Jack," Emmet said furiously as he looked at Jack with an anger-filled expression. Jack didn''t answer, causing Alice to talk as well. "Jack, I told you to not become like us," Alice said in a calm voice before continuing to walk closer to Jack slowly. "Come, Jack, let''s leave this place and go back home. I''m sure we can talk about this" Alice said calmly. Jasper meanwhile was trying to influence Jack''s emotions to try and make him calm however he found himself facing a void. He couldn''t influence his emotions, no he couldn''t even sense Jack''s emotions. It was like he was trying to look in a black hole with nothing inside it. Jack released a long sigh as he turned to face each vampire. ''Justice turn off'' And then half of his power was gone but at least it wouldn''t be 75% of his stats lowered like if he had kept the ability on. ''This is annoying, I have to face five of them and I can''t even use my perk now.'' Jack thought before he heard a notification sound. [ Ding ] [ Quest has been issued ] [ Defeat the Cullens ] [ 0/5 ] [ Rewards: System Shop Unlock ] _____________________________________________________________________________ Here''s the daily chapter, I hope y''all liked it. It was pretty fun to write, though I''m very new to writing fighting scenes but ill be trying my best. If you want to read 10 chapters ahead and help support me further then check out my Patreon at: Patreon.com/WhiteAuthor Thanks for all the support. Lots of Love WhiteAuthor Chapter 42 Looking at the mission that the system had issued, Jack stood silent. He didn''t answer Alice even after she came to stand close to him. Thoughts were running wild in his mind as he processed and calculated every decision. ''I''m in a bad spot'' Jack thought as he lifted his head to look at the Cullens all around him. Edward could already be considered almost down for the count but that still left four others that he had to beat. Jack thought that Alice at least would do her best against him however the same wasn''t true for the three others. Emmet while still his friend, would most likely try his best to stop Jack. *Sigh* Releasing a soft sigh, Jack noticed the Cullens tense up. Finally, Jack stopped muting his emotions, the avalanche of feelings crashed into his mind like a hurricane and his face quickly turned to an expression of chilling fury. "I''m not giving up until I beat that shithead into the ground. I won''t kill him however so you can rest assured of that fact. But don''t you dare try and stop me? Alice, Emmet, Rosalie, and Jasper. If you do then I won''t hold my punches back." Jack said as he glared at each one of them. "I can''t let that happen, Jack," Jasper said as he took what looked like a combat stance. Jack stood still for a moment before nodding. ''Status'' Jack thought as he opened his status screen and poured every single enhancement status point into his agility. In a battle against more than one person, Agility would be far more useful than pure raw strength. His Agility as a newborn vampire was already an 8, surpassing most vampires. And with his new stat points, it was a high 8, something infinitely close to a 9, which Jack had quickly learned was the highest someone without the system could achieve. So at this moment, Jack was almost at the pinnacle of what a vampire could hope to achieve even with an agility-based gift. "Well so be it then," Jack said finally before his figure disappeared from view. This caused the four Cullens to open their eyes wide only to turn around and see that Jack had already arrived before Edward. *Bang* Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. Using all his strength, Jack poured punch after punch before the rest of them could arrive to stop him. He only managed to throw four punches before he had to retreat however that was enough. Edward was now down for the count. [ Defeat the Cullens ] [ 1/5 ] Turning his head, Jack ran towards his next target. Jasper. Jasper was the one with the highest perception stat and so he would have the easiest time against Jack, so at the moment he was the most threatening out of all of them. Whilst Emmet had great strength, it would be useless if he couldn''t hit or dodge Jack at all. In an instant, Jack appeared before Jasper and started unleashing a flurry of punches and kicks. His technique was downright horrendous however he was betting on his superior strength and speed to gain himself an upper hand. Jasper seemed to see every single move of Jack and used skillful minute dodges and techniques to repel his attacks. This however didn''t last long as Jack finally connected a punch, throwing Jasper back. Emmet who had run towards them finally arrived and cocked his punch back, ready to unleash his full force onto Jack. He was too slow however as when the punch was thrown, all it hit was air. Jack had already appeared next to Jasper once more. As he had been thrown off balance and the fact that Jack used his high speed to arrive at his location once more almost instantly, Jasper couldn''t form a proper stance to defend himself. *Bang * *Bang* *Bang* Three punches landed on Jaspers''s solar plexus, face, and chest. With a final kick, Jasper was thrown back through multiple trees before sliding to the ground fully. ''Two'' Jack thought as he heard a notification sound in his head. Quickly turning his head, Jack saw that Emmet had once more arrived just before him and had already thrown a punch. He wouldn''t be able to outspeed it this time as it was too late however he didn''t need to. Emmet was strong compared to normal vampires however he was still just equal to a newborn vampire. *Bang* The punch hit and Emmet''s eyes lit up for a second thinking he had landed a damaging blow only for him to see that his fist had been caught by Jack''s hand. "Sorry about this" Jack said with superhuman speech speed before unleashing his own punch straight into Emmet''s solar plexus. *Bang* Emmet however was clearly more durable than Jasper but that still didn''t matter much. If one punch wasn''t enough then Jack would throw two, if two weren''t enough then four, eight, sixteen until Emmet fell down. And with his high agility and speed, it was impossible to dodge them for Emmet. Being punched constantly also didn''t allow him to throw his own punches. Thankfully for him, it seemed Rosalie arrived at the right moment and unleashed a fast kick towards Jack''s head causing him to retreat. However, the damage was already done. Jack had punched Emmet eleven times before Rosalie had even managed to come to the save. "Stop this Jack, you don''t need to do this" Alice meanwhile was still trying to calm the situation down but Jack didn''t even spare her a glance. Finally seeing that any efforts would be fruitless, Alice started to run towards Jack as well. ''This is going to be quite a bit harder'' Jack thought as he looked at the three Cullens who were standing close to each other. If he started punching someone then the other two would save them and if he was caught even just once by Emmet in a grip then it would be game over for him. ''Damned coven'' Jack thought to himself in anger. _____________________________________________________________________________ The second chapter of the day, I hope you like it. As I said, I''m not good at fight scenes, hope it''s not too bad. Thanks for the support in the comments, appreciate it. If you want to read 10 chapters ahead and support me further check out my Patreon at: Patreon.com/WhiteAuthor Lots of Love WhiteAuthor Chapter 43 Looking at the three who had surrounded him, Jack lifted his arms up and widened his legs apart so he could form some type of combat stance. He was simply improvising however as he had never actually trained in combat and this was only something he had seen in movies and never in real life. ''Fake it until you make it is what they say'' Jack thought before showing a small grin on his face. With his eyebrows still furrowed and a grin on his face, Jack looked as if he had gone completely insane. His pupils enlarged as he looked from one Cullen to the other. "Jack, we''re sorry, all right? But the circumstances between you and Bella are different." Alice said once more as she tried to reason with Jack. At her words, Jack and even Emmet and Rosalie turned toward Alice in surprise. "What do you mean by that?" Emmet asked with a gruff voice. Alice looked at her brother for a slight moment before turning her sight to Jack. "Bella is Edwards''s soul mate, someone who is destined to be his lover for the rest of her life. That''s the reason why Carlisle and Edward reacted that way to the situation and why they took that decision." Alice said, her eyes didn''t convey sadness or empathy in Jack''s eyes, however. ''Pity, she pities me'' Jack thought as he looked at the pixie-like woman. Jack lowered his arms, getting out of his stance, and then slightly turned his head to one side, giving Alice a closed-eyed smile. "And why should I care? You''re telling me that you didn''t do to her what you did to me because she''s Edward''s soul mate? I knew that already Alice" Jack said causing Alice to express surprise as she took a step back. Jack instead took a step closer to her, causing both Emmet and Rosalie to tense up. "I don''t care what you do to other people, I don''t care if you kill an entire town. That''s just not who I am. What I have a problem with." Jack said before pointing his index finger at his own face. "Is that you did it to me" Jack finished his sentence with a deep rage-filled voice. Lowering his arm once more, Jack furrowed his brows further before stating. "Now let''s get this shit over with, no matter what you say, Alice, this is my decision, and I''m going to carry on with it," Jack said before becoming a blur and arriving right in front of Alice. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Because Alice had moved as she had been talking, Emmet and Rosalie weren''t close enough to stop Jack. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* And all it took was three punches for Alice to be down for the count. Emmet''s face which had shown controlled anger before finally exploded in rage as he ran towards Jack with his entire strength. ''This isn''t dragon ball Emmet, anger only makes u a weaker opponent'' Jack thought as he looked at Emmet whose punches had only slowed down further than before. Emmet had already been damaged by Jack so he should have stayed behind, tried to put him in a chokehold, or simply held him down but anger had clouded his decision-making. Before Rosalie could do anything... *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* Another three punches and Emmet was down for the count. [ Ding ] [ Defeat the Cullens ] [ 4/5 ] Turning his sight to the last remaining vampire, Jack started walking towards her slowly. Rosalie didn''t back away and stood there defiantly while glaring at Jack. "You know something, Rosalie?" Jack said as he arrived to stand in front of her. "Out of all the members of your family, I respect you the most. You don''t go back on your words, you believe in your own morals and decisions. Quite unlike that brother of yours" Jack said as he shifted his eyes toward a downed Edward a few meters away. Rosalie didn''t reply for a moment before sighing. "Just get this over with bastard." Jack smirked at her words before unleashing two punches to her head which she couldn''t avoid at all. *Bang* *Bang* *Thump* And she also fell to the ground just like the rest of them. Jack had been lucky, he had managed to get Edward down with his perk, had managed to surprise the Cullens and quickly remove Jasper, and then Alice hadn''t wanted to fight so she hadn''t used much of her strength. Alice''s defeat had enraged Emmet even further and caused him to lose his reasoning which also led to his downfall and Rosalie hadn''t even fought back at the last moment. Lifting his head up, Jack looked at the sky through the hundreds of tree branches and leaves. ''I expected to feel better but I don''t'' Jack thought to himself, lowered his head, and started walking to Edward. Standing in front of the vampire, Jack started kicking the man over and over. He only stopped a few minutes later. Edward looked like a mess, his entire chest looked to be caved in an his arms most certainly didn''t look useable anymore but he wasn''t fatally injured. ''It''s definitely giving me satisfaction but this hatred, these pent-up emotions they just aren''t going away. Wasn''t revenge supposed to make them go away?'' Jack thought once more before he shook his head. ''What''s done is done, I can''t go back in time, and doubting my decisions isn''t something I want to be thinking about.'' Jack thought before turning around and started running toward his next destination. He was going back to the Cullen Mansion. ''I''ll get my stuff from there and go back to my studio apartment, as for the Cullens going after me? I doubt they would do that and even if they do, I can simply run away and they wouldn''t be able to catch me at all. The problem is after I lose my newborn power boost. So I need to train much harder in the dungeons so that I don''t lose much if any power.'' Jack thought as he ran through the forest. It was like he was a black blur of death as the wildlife ran away as soon as they felt his presence. It was at this moment that he heard a notification sound. [ Ding! ] [ Defeat the Cullens ] [ 5/5 ] [ Reward: System Shop Unlock ] _____________________________________________________________________________ Here''s the daily chapter, about thirty minutes late so I''m sorry about that. Thanks for all the support and I hope I did an alright job on this entire fight scene. If you want to read 10 chapters ahead and help support me further then check out my Patreon at: Patreon.com/WhiteAuthor Lots of Love WhiteAuthor Chapter 44 [ Ding! ] [ User has completed a mission ] [ Defeat the Cullens ] [ 5/5 ] [ Reward: System Shop Unlock ] [ Preparing to give the user the reward ] [ 1%... 54%... 78%... 95%... 100% ] [ System Shop has been unlocked ] Seeing the lines of text appear before him in the holographic panels, Jack''s mood instantly improved however he didn''t really have the time to concentrate on it as he continued running toward the Cullen mansion at superhuman speeds. After a minute or two, Jack arrived and ran into the mansion, Esme came out of the kitchen and saw the hurried look on Jack''s face. "What''s wrong Jack?" Esme asked him her voice clearly showing her concern. Stopping for a moment, Jack gathered his thoughts and replied. "Nothing, I''m just grabbing a few of my things and heading out for a while, I''ll be back later," Jack said quickly and then headed up the stairs to his room. Once inside, Jack quickly gathered some of the clothes that he needed and put them all in his backpack, grabbed his apartment keys, and headed down the stairs once more. "I''m going out!" Jack said before leaving out of the front door and running into the forest once more. Using the enhanced speed, Jack arrived at his studio apartment quickly closed the door, swung the backpack onto the bed, and sat down on his computer chair. Finally releasing a sigh of relief. *Sigh* ''Now then, from now on I can consider myself to be truly on my own. I can''t rely even on that useless mother of mine.'' Jack thought as he stared at the ceiling of the old apartment. Going from a room inside a mansion to this studio again was quite the change. Jack loved it, however. He truly did. ''At least I don''t have to worry that my murmurs will be spied on by the entire family.'' Jack thought before his mind wandered back to the new system shop that he had unlocked. ''Shop'' Jack thought in his head and unsurprisingly a new panel appeared before him. It was like one of those online stores though it looked much more advanced than the ones currently going around in this age. There were hundreds upon hundreds of product icons, from the smallest things like a toothpick to real money, drugs, and everything one could imagine. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Then there were the other items which were things Jack couldn''t believe his eyes that they were actually real. From Vampire blood, werewolf fangs, shapeshifter fur, witch wands, and a lot more. Quickly Jack found the menu on the side of the shop panel. [ Menu ] Clicking the icon, another panel appeared before Jack. [ Normal ] [ Supernatural Materials ] [ Potions ] [ Evolution ] There were only four categories. Normal which Jack found out was just as one would expect, normal human items. Supernatural materials were mythological being body parts, magical herbs, and the like. Potions were literally magical potions that could recover your health, and stamina or even grant you buffs like higher strength, speed, perception, and even stuff like luck and charisma. And finally, the category he was most interested in. Opening the evolution category tab. Jack saw hundreds upon hundreds of items once more. However most if not all of them were grayed out. Besides a single line of products. [ Cold One ] [ Rank 9 ] [ Vampire ] [ Rank 8 ] [ Vampire Baron ] [ Rank 7 ] [ Vampire Viscount ] [ Rank 6 ] [ Vampire Earl ] [Rank 5 ] [ Vampire Duke ] [ Rank 4 ] [ Vampire Prince ] [ Rank 3 ] [ Vampire King ] [ Rank 2 ] [ Vampire Emperor ] [ Rank 1 ] [ Vampire God ] [ Rank 0 ] This was the only line of evolution that seemed to be available to him. ''That means that I can evolve my race even further? Does that also mean that I''ll have fewer and fewer side effects as I go further down the line? Could my hope of still being able to go out in the sun not be hopelessly doomed?'' Jack thought as he was engulfed by emotions of yearning as he looked at the names. Quickly, Jack clicked the rank 8 evolution and saw its description. [ Vampire ] [ Rank 8 ] [ A vampire is someone who has evolved past a cold one. ] And that was the end of the description, it didn''t say much and was quite bland as well. ''I guess I won''t be able to learn more about evolution unless I actually do it'' Jack thought before his eyes wandered to the last line of text. It was the price that must be exacted to be able to advance further. [ Price: Level 50, 50 Shop Coins. ] The requirements weren''t complicated at all, and it just needed him to advance in level and pay shop coins which Jack still didn''t know how to obtain though he guessed it would most likely be by completing quests and dungeons. Jack turned his sight to the evolutions passed Vampire however all of them couldn''t be opened at all. It seemed the system showed his future evolutions however he wouldn''t know the details unless he was just one stage below the specific evolution stage. Releasing a sigh, Jack got up from his computer chair and laid down fully on his bed. ''Now, I need to think about what''s going to happen with the Cullens. My decision was irrational when I think about it but it was also the perfect opportunity to beat the hell out of them. Though luck shined quite a lot to even make that specific order of actions happen so that I could win. Now the question lies in what''s going to happen after today.'' Jack thought as he delved deep into his thoughts. Running countless emulations and calculations to see what the probability of each future happening was however Charisma still held him back as if it was a ship anchor. He just couldn''t understand people and their emotions that well after he had lowered his charisma like a dumb ass. _____________________________________________________________________________ Here''s the daily chapter for Twilight Gamer, I hope y''all liked it. I showed a glimpse of the future. Now I''ve mentioned it in the comments as well but I''ll be adding more to the Twilight story, be that other supernatural races and much more. No, this won''t be some kind of superhero crossover. The story will start taking a much darker gritty tone. Of course, twilight will be a major part of the story still. I wanted to make this as a disclaimer for people who don''t like original stuff being added to fanfics. Also, no the mate of the MC won''t be an OC, I hate romantic interests that are OCs so it will be from the Twilight series. If you want to read 10 chapters ahead and help support me further then check out my Patreon at: Patreon.com/WhiteAuthor Thanks for reading and for all the support. Lots of Love WhiteAuthor Chapter 45 ( Volume 1: System Emergence END ) The day passed as hours went by and so did the night. Jack was on edge the whole time through, awaiting the Cullens to come knocking on his door at any moment. Awaiting a fight that never came. Cold ones, didn''t need any sleep, they never got tired at least physically. Jack''s mind was starting to wear out, he himself had thought of it to be impossible after all he was no longer human and even had a maxed-out intelligence stat. But that intelligence had only been his downfall. Because of how high it was, it only served as a way to increase the number of calculations beyond what even the mind of a cold one could endure. Jack had already inferred something from his stats and the stats of the people around him. ''10 is a number that shouldn''t be achievable, it''s something that is beyond the ability of any being. And thus it''s both a boon but also something that can wear my body and mind down.'' Jack thought to himself as he rubbed his temples. Getting up from the bed, Jack walked to his window and looked at the morning dew all around him on the outside. ''I guess it''s time that I went to school huh? It''s the best place where I can meet the Cullens once more and see what their reaction is. They are too preoccupied with hiding themselves from humans and thus I could use those very humans as hostages against them.'' Jack thought as he turned around and got dressed quickly, taking the clothes out of his backpack. And leaving only the books. Slinging the backpack over one shoulder, Jack went outside and locked the door behind him. Heading down a flight of emergency stairs, Jack quickly arrived at the street and started heading toward Forks''s High School. ''It''s been a while since I have walked to school.'' Jack thought as he thought back to his time at the Cullens. ''It would have been so great if we were just friends if you guys didn''t do that. Though I can never forgive them for what they have done. I will forever remember you as one of my best friends, Emmet'' Jack thought as he walked down the road. The sky clouded and looked ready to unleash a downpour on the small town. The morning cries of the small birds were heard clearly in Jack''s ears as he walked down the street. Soon, students from all around started to get out of their houses as they walked towards their school or took their cars to drive over. You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. The walk took Jack half an hour before he was standing before the parking lot of the school. *Sigh* ''Yesterday was a confirmation that at my current state, the Cullens have no chance of beating me, let alone catching me.'' Jack thought as he walked toward his destination. He wasn''t planning on wasting any time. Looking in front of him at where he was going, Jack saw two cars with a group of people around them. All of them were looking at Jack as he came closer and closer to them. All of their faces were strangely stoic, Jack had expected more of a reaction out of the group. They were the Cullens, the very people he had beat down yesterday afternoon. Jack himself, didn''t give them a wave as he always did, didn''t even deign them with a smile. His lips stretched out in a thin line, and his brows slightly furrowed. Jack stopped right in front of the group. Merely a few feet apart. "Hey Jack" Alice was the first one to give him a greeting though it felt off place in this kind of situation. Turning his head toward the woman slightly, Jack gave her a stare before turning his face back. Looking directly at one man. "With this, I''ve stopped my revenge, this doesn''t satisfy me in any way, shape, or form. I would have preferred to kill you and burn you alive Edward" Jack said, his tone not shifting even minutely as he stared at what he felt like was the person whom he hated and would hate the most for the rest of his life. "Why didn''t you" Edward asked straightforwardly as he looked at Jack. His face was still that poker face of his. Jack didn''t move his eyes either and stared back at him as well. For a few moments, nothing was said. "Because of two reasons. You''re Emmet''s brother." Jack said, his words causing the man in question to raise his eyebrows as he looked at Jack. "What do you mean by that Jack, you did it for me but you still beat the hell out of me?" Emmet who had remained silent said as he took a step forward. Jack didn''t even turn, however, still staring at Edward. "And you always called yourself a monster right? That it was better to die than to become one. Well, I couldn''t give you the peace and freedom of being dead. Stay alive forever Edward, like a never aging monster that leeches off of everyone around him." Jack said and finally, his lips curled up into a smile. Into a cruel smile that seemed to want nothing else but to rip the man in front of him apart. Turning around, Jack started walking toward the school, leaving only a few words behind. "If you try to come to me again, I''ll kill every single human in this town. Don''t try me, Cullens" Jack said with his back turned towards them as he stressed the name ''Cullens'' out as if it was a curse word, something filthy. The Cullens were left there standing, Edward had a frown on his face while Alice and Jasper had looks of sadness. Rosalie had that same displeased look on her face as she always did. As for Emmet, he was left there confused. He didn''t know what to think, how to react, or what to do anymore as he looked at Jack who was getting farther and farther away. _____________________________________________________________________________ Here''s the daily chapter for Twilight Gamer. This is the end of the 1st Volume. I hope you guys liked this chapter, it was pretty hard to write and I had to think for a few hours to come up with a good way to end this first volume. From now on, the story will start to go on a different path completely from the Twilight original plot. The first few chapters of the second volume aren''t hype however it starts to pick up pace fast. I also got the book which is from Edward''s point of view so that I can learn more about the Cullens and how they act/think/react which I thought would help later on if I have scenes that they are involved in. If you want to read 10 chapters ahead and help support me check out my Patreon at: Patreon.com/WhiteAuthor Lots of Love WhiteAuthor Chapter 46 Walking toward the front gate of the school, Jack''s mind felt both relieved and rejuvenated at the same time. He felt free, he had managed to let his revenge go and finally move on after weeks of it brewing in his gut. That didn''t mean his hatred was gone but with the revenge mentality gone, Jack didn''t have to be stuck in the same place, thinking every single day of ways that he could make others suffer. *Sigh* Opening the front door, Jack started walking down the halls of the school, headed to the classroom of his first class. As he walked, Jack finally noticed another change. ''I''m alone now, truly alone'' Jack thought as he saw everybody move out of his way as if he was the plague, he had already figured out that it was part of being a vampire. Humans instinctively feared them. Or at least anyone who wasn''t Bella Swan did, as the girl seemed to have a penchant for trouble. ''Not like any of them matter, what I should be focusing on is growing stronger and finally losing these vampire side effects'' Jack thought as he arrived at his class and sat down on the chair right next to the window. Opening his status screen, Jack went to the missions tab right away. [ Weekly Missions ] [ Completed ] [ Completed ] [ Completed ] [ Time for reset: Next Monday ] ''Damn, it really is one week, it figures but I just hoped on the small chance that they would reset quicker'' Jack thought before opening the next tab he wanted to look at. [ Zombie Dungeon ] [ Level 1 ] And just like what he had hoped for, there was something new in the dungeons tab. [ Reward: 1 Shop Coin ] ''Great, a guaranteed way for me to get shop coins, though only one for each clear is quite the annoyance'' Jack thought to himself but it didn''t drop his mood even with the low rewards. ''That just means that I have to do it 50 times and I can also level up at the same time so it''s a win-win.'' Jack thought as he closed down the menu when the teacher came into the classroom. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Jack had also thought about leaving the school and had found out a pretty easy way to do so. ''I''ll just have to take the early graduation exam, it should take about one week to set up but by the end of next week, I should be out of this place'' Jack thought as he listened to the boring English grammar lesson. The hours passed and soon enough the final bell of the day rang, signaling students that it was time for them to head back home. Jack got up from his seat and started walking outside his classroom when he saw someone he really wasn''t expecting. It was Emmet Cullen. His best friend for the last weeks. Jack didn''t ignore, him and went to stand straight in front of him, giving him a small greeting. "Hey Emmet" "Hey Jack, I just wanted to talk for a bit, is that fine?" Emmet said as he scratched the back of his neck. Jack nodded and answered. "As long as we talk right here, then it''s fine." "Yeah, I just wanted to say that I still want to be your friend, that doesn''t mean I''m not mad as fuck about what you did yesterday but what we did was much worse than what you... you understand what I''m trying to say so the question is, do you still wanna be friends?" Emmet said as he finally turned his eyes to stare at Jack. Jack stood there silent for a moment before nodding his head. "All right Emmet, we can still be friends, you''ve got my phone number, right? Just message me anytime you wanna hang out or talk. Though you have to understand that I''ll be quite wary." Jack said straightforwardly as he looked at the large bear-like man. With a booming laughter, joy seemed to come back to Emmet''s face as he patted Jack''s shoulder harshly and then nodded his head. "Of course, you can be as careful as you want. Well, see you later then?" Emmet said and Jack nodded before bringing his hand to Emmet''s shoulder and patting it twice as harshly as Emmet had, almost causing the man to drop to his knees. "How many times did I tell you." "I''m sorry!" Emmet said though the grin on his face wasn''t doing him much good. *Sigh* Jack sighed before turning around and heading towards the exit of the school. ''As soon as I get back home, it''s time to grind the hell out of those dungeons, I want to evolve before the end of the week or right at the start of the next week'' Jack thought as he walked through the halls. Emmet had already escaped his thoughts, at this point in time, the most important thing for Jack was growing stronger and evolving. It was his only hope of getting a semblance of his human life back. His only hope at being able to face the sun, at being able to go to a sunny beach, his only hope at ever being able to love someone who wouldn''t notice his freakiness right away. His will firmed itself even more at these thoughts as he walked out of the front gate and into the parking lot of the school, walking towards the direction of his apartment at a fast pace. The walk just like in the morning, only took about half an hour for Jack to open the door of his studio apartment and for him to get in. After quickly changing into a different pair of clothes, Jack locked the door and laid on his bed. ''Time to go grind that shit'' Jack thought as a large grin appeared on his face. He had already become addicted to growing stronger. _____________________________________________________________________________ Here''s the first chapter of the second volume. I decided to leave Emmet and Jack on friendship-ish? Terms, Jack is going to be wary of him, extremely so. The next few chapters will be slowish for like 3 more chapters, so I guess I would honestly suggest waiting a few days to binge-read them all. Of course, if you enjoy slow chapters then you can read them xd. Just a reminder, the Cullens will be out of view very soon so I guess I just wanted to add a few scenes with this friendship before it''s gone for quite a while. If you want to read 10 chapters ahead and help support me further then check out my Patreon at: Patreon.com/WhiteAuthor Lots of Love WhiteAuthor Chapter 47 Hours passed as Jack kept going back into the dungeon each time he completed it. He had no need for rest as a cold one and thus he didn''t stop, the afternoon passed and so did the night. Finally, when the morning sun was rising into the sky, Jack stopped. ''Seems like I won''t be going to school today'' Jack thought to himself as he stared at the rays of sunlight hitting his window. Opening his status panel, a grin emerged on Jack''s face. [ Stats ] [ Name: Jack Sparrow ] [ Race: Cold One ] [ Age: 17 ] [ Level: 37 ] [ SPECIAL STATS ] [ S: 8 ] [ P: 8 ] [ E: 8 ] [ C: 4 ] [ I: 10 ] [ A: 8 ] [ L: 9 ] [ Enhancable Stats ] [ Strength: 0/100 ] [ Perception: 0/100 ] [ Endurance: 0/100 ] [ Charisma: 0/100 ] [ Intelligence: 100/100 ] [ Maxed ] [ Agility: 95/100 ] [ Luck: 0/100 ] [ Status Points: 24 ] Looking at the stats, Jack didn''t hesitate in the slightest as he poured five more points into Agility. [ Agility: 100/100 ] [ Maxed ] [ Ascend ] Clicking the Ascend button, Jack saw the points drop from 100 to 0 in an instant. But instead another stat had risen up. [ Special Stats ] [ Agility: 9 ] The change was only 5 stats points but it felt as if he had upgraded it with fifty. The difference between a maxed-out 8 in Special and a 9 at the start was bigger than Jack had imagined. ''That''s great, I just need one hundred more points and then I can bring that up to a 10, at that point, there should be no one amongst the cold one vampires that will be able to match my strength.'' Jack thought until something caught his eye. A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. ''Fuck'' Jack thought as he looked at the enhancement screen. [ Enhancable Stats ] [ Agility: 0/200 ] ''Is that only because I upgraded it once or because it''s the threshold to get it to 10?'' Jack asked himself however he couldn''t come up with an answer. ''The stats will also lower inevitably after I lose the newborn buff, so my agility should only be at an 8 right now, considering that then it''s more likely that each time you increase a special stat by one then the requirements grow further.'' Jack thought and then his eyes wandered over to his charisma. ''I''m never going to be able to max you out am I?'' Jack thought to himself before releasing a long sigh of disappointment. Then he started thinking about the next best stat to increase. ''Charisma is high up there, if I get it up to at least a 5 then I should be fine even if it lowers after I lose the buff'' Jack thought and then nodded to himself. ''Yeah, let''s do that so I at least don''t start random fights on the street just by standing there'' Jack thought and poured the remaining stat points into Charisma. [ Charisma: 19/100 ] Jack didn''t notice a change like he had when he had upgraded his agility but he didn''t mind it. "All right, since I have more time, let''s just start completing more dungeons today. I should be able to get to at least thirty dungeons completed by the next morning. Though getting to level fifty is becoming harder and harder as I level up and the needed experience jumps up after each level" Jack mumbled before laying down on his bed once more. Giving one final look at his status screen where the amount of shop coins he had currently showed. [ Coin Balance: 9 ] ''I''ve gotten faster at completing them but it still takes a while'' Jack thought before his surroundings were once more cloaked in darkness as he was enveloped by the void. The process repeated over and over, Jack repeating his actions again and again as he got faster and faster at completing the dungeon. He had learned how to move faster instinctively with all the running he was doing inside the gravelly dunes dimension, he had also started using more precise strikes to defeat each zombie faster and faster. The next morning came once more, and he had to stop his dungeon delving as he actually had to go to school today since there was no sunshine in sight. [ Level: 41 ] [ Stat Points: 12 ] [ Coin Balance:26 ] Jack had managed to complete the dungeon seventeen times for 24 hours, lowering the time it had taken him from a few hours for one dungeon to under one hour. And it was mostly due to a skill he had gained after repeated actions. Looking at his skills menu, Jack showed a wide smile. [ Instinctive Fighting ] [ Level One ] [ Description: Allows the user to fight with his instincts alone, using his whole body this way allows for faster reactions and movement. ] This skill had been created after multiple runs of the dungeon, and he had felt the difference as soon as he had gotten it. The skill had enhanced what he had been doing already and made it into an official skill, allowing him to reap through the hundreds of zombies as if he were a meat grinder. Getting up from the bed, Jack poured all of the little stat points he had gained into Charisma and started packing his books into the backpack, slugging it over his shoulder and heading to the door. Opening it, Jack headed outside, locked the door behind him, and headed down the emergency stairs. He might have not noticed it himself however the skill he had gained was affecting even his normal actions. As he walked down the street, his already imposing aura that humans tended to avoid subconsciously had grown ever greater. The boy who was ahead of him seemed to hurry his steps to get away from what was behind him before he turned his head to look and found that it was just Jack. Confusion appeared on his face before he turned to walk once more, his steps still hurried by his own instinct when what it considered a danger. The student only noticed how fast he had been walking when he arrived at school and saw that his whole back was drenched in sweat. _____________________________________________________________________________ I hope you guys enjoyed this chapter though it was mostly Jack going in and out of the dungeon and gaining a new skill. This is only the start of the second volume though and this one is planned to be quite long, so it''s a bit of preparation for the climax later on. If you want to read 10 chapters ahead and help support me further then check out my Patreon at: Patreon.com/WhiteAuthor You can also join for free to see any announcements I make or polls if I decide to make a new fanfiction later down the line. Thanks for all the support. Lots of Love WhiteAuthor Chapter 48 Arriving at the high school a while later, Jack went directly to his class and sat down. His mind was occupied only by the thoughts of going back home and entering the dungeon, that was all he had been thinking about the last few days. ''I need to get stronger at a faster pace, the moment I lose my newborn buffs is the moment when I enter grave danger'' Jack thought to himself as his hands kept shaking minutely. Each second in the classroom felt like a bigger and bigger waste of time. ''I''ll go and apply for early graduation today, with my increased intelligence, memorizing every single book won''t take more than a few hours, and I''m already done with this year''s books. All I have to do is go to the school library and read up for an hour or two at most'' Jack thought as he kept tapping the table with his finger. "What''s got you so wound up?" A voice asked as it sat next to Jack. Turning his head, Jack saw that it was Emmet and soon enough another person arrived and sat in front of them. It was Rosalie Cullen. "I''m just thinking about some stuff, I''m planning on going through early graduation," Jack answered Emmet straightforwardly. He already knew that lying wasn''t something he would do until his charisma was much higher, and so he had devised two choices in every conversation. Either tell the unfiltered truth or simply don''t talk at all. "Early graduation? Are you sure about that? Are you even ready? I mean all you do is play games all day." Emmet said with a chuckle. Jack turned to give Emmet a deadpan stare. "Oh right, your entire life is a video game," Emmet said as he scratched the back of his head. "How does that even work?" Emmet asked a moment later. "I don''t really want to share Emmet, it''s something personal" Jack replied as he faced the giant vampire. Emmet nodded his head in understanding. "Either way, I''ve already memorized all the books for this year, so all I have to do is memorize the books for the next two school years and then I can take the graduation exam," Jack said closing the book in front of him. "You''ve memorized all the books for this year? How? Teach me your ways, master!" Emmet said with wide eyes as he shook Jack''s shoulder. "I just memorized them after reading them, there''s no special way about it," Jack said as he shook his head with a soft smile on his face. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Emmet crossed his arms and made a face as if he was in deep thought, only to make an ''Aha'' sound a moment later. "You have a note-taking ability, don''t you? That way you can just store all the information and just read it afterward." Emmet said as if he had finally found the universe''s greatest secret. Jack meanwhile just stood there looking at Emmet as if he was some dumbass. ''Why the hell would I even have an ability like that? It''s a dungeon RPG, not a business simulator. Though he doesn''t know about the details of the system so I guess he could come up to that conclusion but I already told him that I just memorized the text'' Jack thought before shaking his head softly. "Yeah, sure whatever suits your imagination Emmet," Jack said before his eyes wandered to the person one seat in front of him. ''Rosalie Cullen, one of the people who he had hated the most at the beginning but had actually learned that she was in fact reasonable, she had been adamant about killing Jack but after he had been turned, she had actually not done anything against him and she hadn''t even changed her mind when the situation turned to Bella Swan. So at least she wasn''t a hypocrite'' Jack thought to himself as he stared at the blonde-haired woman. "Hey, she''s my soulmate. Don''t get any ideas all right" Emmet said as he whispered to Jack. Jack turned his face to look at Emmet. "You do know that she can hear us correct?" Jack asked making an expression as if he was done with Emmet''s actions. "Oh right, Rosalie tell him that you''re my soul mate and won''t ever leave me," Emmet said instead of shutting up, as he turned to face Rosalie. Rosalie didn''t even turn around leaving the two boys with one sentence. "Shut the fuck up." "Oooh, feisty" Emmet said as he released a low chuckle. ''What the hell, am I being a third wheel in a love drama right now?'' Jack thought as he stared at the two. *Sigh* ''What has my life turned into, being the third wheel of my kidnappers, I really might have Stockholm syndrome.'' Jack thought to himself. "What are you thinking so hard about," Emmet asked Jack who had been silent for a while. "I''m thinking whether I should punch your face or kick your crotch. I wonder which one Rosalie would prefer" Jack said as he turned to give his friend a grin. Emmet felt that if he had been a human, his back would have been drenched in sweat. "You shouldn''t think like that. It''s unhealthy" "Go for the crotch" Rosalie spoke once more. "Hey, that means you won''t be..." Before Emmet could finish his sentence he had to stop at the sight of the glare Rosalie was sending his way, finally turning around to face Emmet. *Gulp* "Go on, finish the sentence, Emmet," Jack said as he patted his friend''s back. Emmet turned his eyes to Jack and gave him a glare as if asking him whether he wanted him to kill himself. *Tch* "Wuss, I would have just said what was on my mind" Jack tried to incite Emmet however the man didn''t take the bait. It was at this moment that the professor came in and the class started. The hour went by peacefully and so did the rest of the classes and lunch after that. Besides the first hour, Jack had no more encounters with the Cullens so it was a rather relaxing day, if he had to say so himself. Going out of his class after the last bell of the day rang, Jack started heading to the school administration office. With quick steps so that he wouldn''t miss them before they left off to their homes, Jack quickly arrived at the office. *Knock* *Knock* "Come in" _____________________________________________________________________________ Jack won''t be staying at school for much longer, simply for the fact that it''s just a waste of time for him. He doesn''t have any friends to hang around with besides Emmet and even then it''s rare that the two meet, and he already knows every subject. And I also found it as a great way to start diverging from the original plotline and start building up something new whilst we wait for the interesting plots from the original Twilight books. This is Jack''s last conversation with the Cullens for quite a long while. If you want to read 10 chapters ahead and help support me further then check out my Patreon at: Patreon.com/WhiteAuthor Lots of Love WhiteAuthor Chapter 49 "Come in" A male sound came from inside the room. Jack opened the wooden door and headed inside the room, quietly closing the door behind him. The room itself was quite small however it managed to have a wooden table in the middle and rows of books behind it. In the middle, behind the wooden table sat a man who appeared to be in his fifties with grayed-out hair and wrinkles covering his face. He wore square glasses to aid in his sight which seemed to have deteriorated from old age. The man was clothed in a black suit though the quality seemed to be quite lacking, likely to have been made from cheap materials. ''I mean what can you expect when you have a wage as low as these guys have'' Jack thought to himself as he glanced at the man from top to bottom. He inspected the man in seconds and even used Observe to observe him. [ Name: Henry Barlowe ] [ Age: 52 ] [ Race: Human ] The rest of his stats were mostly fours with only his intelligence being at a six. Overall the man was ordinary, nothing about him stood out at all. "Hello, I''m Jack Sparrow, i was wondering if I could ask about the early graduation exam," Jack said as he came to stand closer to the wooden table. Jack''s question seemed to almost intrigue the old man as he raised one of his eyebrows. After a few moments, the man finally spoke. "Of course, you can even take the early graduation exam, it will take a few days to get ready however it''s not that big of a deal. It consists of questions from all subjects and if you reach a high enough score in all of them then you''ll be able to graduate" The man explained to Jack, his voice sounding gravelly clearly indicating a high use of either cigarettes or alcohol. "All right, where can I sign up to have it done?" Jack said immediately after, he didn''t want to waste much time talking to the old man. He had more pressing matters to attend to, like leveling up and clearing dungeons. Henry nodded his head and turned around, looking through a pile of documentation papers for a few minutes. Until he finally turned around with a document file in his hand. "You just need to fill this up and hand it to me, after which we can start the process of getting everything ready. After filling out the document, there is nothing else for you to do and I''ll have the professors inform you when the test will be held or is ready." Henry said pushing the document toward Jack and sliding over a blue pen over. Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. "All right, thanks," Jack said, taking the pen and starting to read the document over quickly. Finding that nothing was wrong with it, Jack quickly signed and filled up all the required information before sliding it back toward Henry. Looking over the document in his hands, Henry nodded showing that everything was fine. "All right if that''s all then can I head back now?" Jack asked as he took a step back toward the door. Seeing Henry nod his head, Jack turned around and headed outside of the door. Walked down the halls and finally arrived outside of the school. The entire process of applying for early graduation had only taken about twenty minutes and some students were even still in the parking lot of the school talking to their friends. It was at this moment that Jack felt something as he stood at the front gates of the school. A burning sensation in his neck that was slowly but surely increasing in intensity. ''I have to go hunting soon, i haven''t fed in a while'' Jack thought to himself, giving his neck a massage hoping to alleviate the pain however it had no effect. ''Tch'' Jack turned sideways and started walking toward the front at the side of the school. It was better to be in his best condition at all times and being hungry would surely lower his dungeon-clearing efficiency. Once he was fully inside the forest, Jack broke out in a run and in mere seconds, he appeared over a hundred meters away. Four squirrels were caught in his grasp. Taking each one to his face, Jack bit into them, draining them of all their blood. The process repeated over and over for a few minutes until Jack finally felt himself become satisfied. He had hunted more than thirty small animals to stop feeling the burning sensation at the back of his throat. ''I don''t have the urge to go and attack humans or animals for that matter but it''s still quite an annoying pain'' Jack thought to himself as he started heading to his apartment. A while later after he had arrived, Jack threw his backpack at a corner of the room and laid down on his bed, starting his dungeon escapades once more. It had started to become boring beyond belief, having to do the same thing over and over for hours on end however the amount of dopamine that he gained for each level hadn''t decreased at all. In fact, the closer Jack got to level fifty and evolved once more, the more enthusiastic he got about completing the dungeons. Hours later, when a new day rose upon the world once more and the birds started chirping. Jack finally stopped his dungeoning. [ Name: Jack Sparrow ] [ Race: Cold One ] [ Age: 17 ] [ Level: 43 ] [ Status Points: 18 ] Looking at the number of status points that lowered each day, Jack was both satisfied knowing that he was getting closer and closer to his level goal, but also dissatisfied. It meant that the work efficiency had dropped, now he had to defeat twice the amount of zombies to achieve the same effect that he had before. ''Let''s just hope that the next dungeon gives me the same type of experience gains as when I first entered the zombie dungeon'' Jack thought before pouring his status points into Charisma once more. [ Charisma: 37/100 ] Heading to the bathroom, Jack looked at his visage and gave a smile. ''The difference is minor but it''s true that the status points are doing their jobs.'' Jack thought before returning to his room and grabbing his backpack. Heading outside, Jack decided that he would head into the forest and use his super speed to arrive at the school faster and not have to waste time going there on foot. As he arrived at the entrance of the forest and was about to start running, Jack''s nose twitched. ''Human blood'' Jack thought as his head snapped in the direction of the smell. _____________________________________________________________________________ A bit of a longer chapter but not by much. I hope you guys liked this chapter though it was mostly a premotion for the next chapters. Thanks for all the support that you guys have given me until now! If you want to read 10 chapters ahead and help support me further then check out my Patreon at: Patreon.com/WhiteAuthor Lots of Love WhiteAuthor Chapter 50 ''Human Blood'' Jack thought almost instantly as he swerved his head to look in the direction from which the smell was coming from. Just a moment before, Jack had been enjoying the breeze as he ran through the forest, even enjoying its beauty. And now, merely a second later, it had all vanished. The once pleasant forest now exuded an eerie aura as the smell of fresh blood permeated throughout its entirety. ''Do I go ahead and check it out or do I simply leave'' Jack questioned himself, the decision was made quickly however and Jack started heading towards the source of the bloody smell. Trying to be as silent as possible, Jack stopped breathing, as a cold one he had never needed to breathe but it had been something ingrained into him from when he was a human. Jack stepped carefully each time, trying not to make the slightest of noises. Even with all these precautions, Jack''s movement speed wasn''t affected much and he was heading towards the smell''s source at a quick pace. The closer he got, the more he smelled the blood, until finally, Jack stopped right behind a tree. In front of said tree was a small clearing of sorts. Peeking out of it, Jack tried to maintain stealth however the sight before him made it much harder. The clearing was small and only had grass on it however that was only on normal days it seemed as if the sight that greeted Jack was grass completely drenched in blood and human arms and legs strewn across the clearing. Counting each appendage quickly, Jack came to a horrifying realization. ''Twenty-seven people, at least twenty-seven'' Jack thought as he looked at the macabre scene, if he had a heart Jack knew for a fact that it would have been hammering hard in his chest. ''I have to get out of here'' Jack thought immediately after before taking a few quick steps behind him. It was at this moment that Jack heard sounds from the other side of the small clearing causing Jack to stop his actions immediately and enter a frozen state. Two sets of footsteps were coming closer and closer. Finally, Jack heard one of the two people, Monsters? he didn''t know what they were but they sounded humanlike as they voiced their thoughts. "Why the hell did Captain send us, he could have just sent Charlotte." One of the voices said, finally appearing in the clearing. Looking at the person, Jack quickly tried to memorize the image in his head. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. However, he didn''t use observation. ''Observe can fail and cause the person to know that they''re being observed. I don''t know just how strong these guys are, it''s best not to take any chances'' Jack thought as he looked at the man. With white hair that went down to his shoulders, pulled up in a ponytail, and eyes as black as the abyss, with sharp features and wearing a white classical shirt and black suit pants held up by a belt, the man looked otherwordly. ''He''s not human'' Jack thought almost immediately after he finished observing the man''s appearance. A moment later, another person appeared in the clearing. This time it was a woman with long luscious black hair that went all the way to her knees, with completely white eyes that made her look as if she was blind and similarly sharp features on her face, the woman looked similarly otherworldly just as the man did. In fact, she looked even weirder, her beauty was unquestionable as she wore a long black dress that suited her looks well but didn''t suit the location at all. ''Just who are these guys'' Jack thought as he looked at the two strangers. "Don''t talk like that about the captains, we are just here to follow the orders of Adam." The woman said, her voice sounding almost ethereal as she shifted her head toward the man slightly. After a moment, the man nodded, not saying another word before both of them raised their hands toward the carnage of blood before them. ''What are they doing?'' Jack thought before his brain quickly came up with many possible reasons. ''A blood ritual? Some other kind of magic or maybe a sacrifice to an evil deity?'' Jack thought however he couldn''t come to a conclusion with the little amount of information that he had. Finally, the two mysterious people started chanting under their breaths. Jack with his super senses could hear everything however the strangeness didn''t seem to stop at the two appearances. ''I can hear everything but I can''t comprehend a single word'' Jack thought as he stood behind a tree, his arms faintly shaking every so often. Waiting there, Jack heard the chanting for minutes on end until it stopped abruptly. Turning his head slowly, Jack looked back toward the clearing. ''What!'' Jack''s mind shook as his eyes widened whilst looking at the clearing. The grass had regained its green color and the soil underneath it had also turned brown once more, losing the viscous blood that had permeated it. The human limbs had similarly disappeared without a single trace just like the two otherworldly beings had. ''What the fuck was that?'' Jack thought to himself however he didn''t move a single inch from where he stood, in fact, he stood there silent for more than an hour, simply looking at the clearing. Finally, Jack moved, however, he didn''t come close to the clearing, instead, he moved away in a hurry, running with his entire supernatural speed, trying to get as far away and as fast as he could from the location. Meanwhile, back at the clearing, the air seemed to glitch out as it started distorting and the very space started converging upon itself. A moment later, the green grass and brown soil were once more replaced by the macabre scene. The man had a smile on his face as he looked at the tree where Jack had been hidden. "He was quite cautious." "He was, however, his presence is ultimately unimportant, we must carry on with our task." The woman said, still holding her hands up toward the middle of the clearing. "Right, should I get rid of him after we''re finished here?" The man said before asking the woman. The ethereal-looking woman didn''t respond vocally, merely shaking her head. _____________________________________________________________________________ Who are these two? What are they doing and what was the purpose of that carnage? Find out next time on Dragon Ball... *uhum* sorry, wrong series. Its already been 50 chapters since we started, damn time sure does fly by. Thanks for reading and I hope you enjoyed this chapter. Thanks for all the support as well, it''s really been overwhelming. If you want to read 10 chapters ahead and help support me further then check out my Patreon at: Patreon.com/WhiteAuthor Lots of Love WhiteAuthor Chapter 51 Jack ran through the forest, utilizing every ounce of his power to run as fast as he could. His speed had already surpassed human limits a long time ago and now with 9 agility in his special stats, he had reached the limit of the cold one''s possible speed. He was a blur, almost leaving afterimages in his wake as he maneuvered around the tree-dense forest. With his speed, it didn''t take him long to arrive behind the Forks High School. Once there, Jack finally stopped and turned around looking at the dense forest behind him cautiously. ''Who were those guys'' Jack thought to himself as he remained vigilant, his body still tensed up ready to react to even the slightest sign of danger. Minutes passed like that before Jack finally released a sigh of relief. Turning around, Jack walked toward the school, however, his mind was completely occupied by the scene he had seen. ''As soon as I finish dealing with something, some other bullshit shows up'' Jack thought as he furrowed his brows, his head held low as he walked to the front entrance. ''That was definitely some kind of ritual or sacrifice, the question is for what? What''s the purpose of killing all those people and how did they manage to do that without anyone noticing the disappearance of the people?'' Jack questioned however he found no answer. The only thing left was to observe, to see if those disappearances would be noticed soon. ''Forks is a small town, everyone knows everyone so, so many people dying or disappearing will be noticed immediately unless they took the corpses from another city and brought them here.'' As Jack walked through the school halls, he came to a decision. ''I''ll look through recent news around the whole country and not just Forks, if there''s no mention of the dead people anywhere then I can assume that some kind of magic or ability was used. Hopefully, that''s not the case'' Jack thought as he steeled his mind. The sight he had seen still roamed around his mind however the shock and emotional upheaval had finally calmed down and Jack returned to his rational self. With his mind occupied by the morning incident, Jack didn''t notice the passage of time at all and soon all the classes were over and it was time to head back home. He hadn''t been there for the first two classes at all which made the school day seem even shorter than usual. This time, Jack decided to walk through the city streets as he headed back home, straying as far away from the forest as he could. ''Should I notify the Cullens?'' Jack thought before shaking his head. ''No, I''m done with them for now, unless the danger is so high that I can see my death as the only possibility then I''m not going to rely on them. What can I even say in the first place? Hey, so I beat you all up and nearly killed Edward but I need some help so why don''t you help me out?'' Jack thought to himself sarcastically. The event had turned Jack''s mood sour however it had also steeled his will even further, he needed to evolve, if not for his daily life then for his own survival. Jack had felt it clearly, especially when he had looked at the pupil-less woman. He stood no chance. It was a similar feeling to when he had faced the Cullens as a human. It wasn''t just a difference in strength at this point, it was an existential difference. He was simply lower on the food chain and he clearly felt it. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. A while later, Jack arrived home, locked the door, and quickly headed back into the dungeon. Once inside the gravelly dunes dimension, Jack looked around and quickly found the hordes of zombies. Lowering his body just like a panther who was ready to strike, Jack''s vision focused further and then he disappeared, leaving behind a loud booming sound as the gravelly floor beneath where he had been flew up into the air from the force he had exerted. Pushing his body to the limits, Jack passed through countless zombies. When the Zombie''s bodies exploded from the punches and slashes of Jack''s hands, he had already disappeared, already onto his next victim. ''Stronger, Faster.'' Jack thought as he tried to push his Animalistic skill to the limit, using every ounce of knowledge and skill that it had given him and trying to improve it even further, trying to bring it to the next level. However, while his life was a game, not some kind of dramatic movie, he wouldn''t gain a power-up simply because he tried harder, it would make it that the road there was shorter but not instant at all. His ability was based on statistics and experience, not on his will. The hours passed by as they had the days before and when the sun started shining upon the world once more, Jack stopped. [ Name: Jack Sparrow ] [ Race: Cold One ] [ Age: 17 ] [ Level: 48 ] [ Status points: 15 ] [ Shop Coins: 61 ] Looking at the status panel, Jack started thinking deeply about his next move. ''Do I go all the way with charisma since I''ve already started it or do I continue trying to upgrade the rest of my stats?'' Jack asked himself however the decision came rather quickly. [ Charisma: 52/100 ] ''The difference between them and me won''t close even if all of my stats were at 10, a cold one simply isn''t strong enough to battle those guys'' Jack thought as he massaged his temples in frustration. ''Fuck'' Turning to look at the clock on his wall, Jack saw that it was almost time to get ready for school if he wanted to arrive on time. ''Fuck that,'' Jack thought agitated as he grabbed the school bag that was next to him and threw it at his wall. *Bang* With a loud bang, the wall almost caved in as the bag got ripped apart from his strength. *Sigh* Taking deep breaths, Jack quickly calmed his mind down and lowered his emotions. ''Intelligence certainly allows me to manipulate my emotions but it''s more of a buff on what I want to do, it doesn''t restrict them and neither does it make me become calm at all times'' Jack thought in annoyance however he was still grateful for the stat. If there was one thing that he had done right then it had been maxing the stat out at the beginning, it had helped him much more than any other stat besides maybe charisma would have. ''If my charisma had been maxed instead then would I still be a human?'' Jack thought as he imagined what it would have been like. And that increased intelligence stat certainly made it easy to imagine what it would have been like. ''Tch'' Jack quickly shut the thoughts down before opening the dungeon menu once more and starting his dungeon raids again. The final two levels took a while, in fact, they took so long that when Jack was done, school was already over and the sun had started to set down on the horizon. Nothing had happened the whole day, Jack had made sure that after each time he entered the dungeon, he would first check his surroundings and make sure that no one was nearby or spying on him before going for another round. But finally, Jack was there. He had done it. A large toothy grin appeared on Jack''s face as he looked at his status screen. [ Name: Jack Sparrow ] [ Race: Cold One ] [ Age: 17 ] [ Level: 50 ] [ S.P.E.C.I.A.L ] [ Strength: 8 ] [ 0/100 ] [ Perception: 8 ] [0/100 ] [ Endurance: 8 ] [ 0/100 ] [ Charisma: 4 ] [ 52/100 ] [ Intelligence: 10 ] [ 100/100 ] [ Agility: 9 ] [ 0/200 ] [ Luck: 9 ] [ 0/100 ] [ Shop Coins: 72 ] The day had turned even better when he received a notification from the system whilst he had been in the midst of his frenzied grind. [ Instinctive Combat ] [ Level 2 ] The level-up had allowed him to use his combat capabilities at an even greater efficiency than ever before, however, it hadn''t been as big of an upgrade as when he had first been granted the skill. Deciding that he didn''t want to wait anymore, Jack got up on his feet and looked around and outside the door, using all of his senses to see if he could locate anyone around him before returning to lie down on the bed. ''Shop'' Jack thought in his mind and the holographic panel quickly appeared before him. ''Evolution'' With another thought, the evolution tab of the system shop opened up. Looking at the only line of icons that wasn''t grayed out, Jack quickly pressed onto the second icon. [ Vampire Evolution ] [ Requirements: Level 50, Cold One Race ] [ Cost: 50 Shop Coins ] [ BUY ] It was finally time... _____________________________________________________________________________ Quite a bit longer than the usual chapter but I wanted something interesting to happen instead of it being just a chapter without anything in it. It''s time for Jack''s second evolution. I hope y''all liked this chapter, and thank you all for the amazing support that you have been giving me. If you want to read 10 chapters ahead and help support me further then check out my Patreon at: Patreon.com/WhiteAuthor Lots of Love WhiteAuthor Chapter 52 It was finally time. With a click, The buy button lit up, indicating that it had been pressed. [ Vampire Evolution has been bought ] [ Proceed with Evolution ] [ Yes ] [ Cancel ] Clicking the Yes button, Jack felt his already high excitement rise up even further. [ Vampire Evolution has started ] And right at that moment, Jack felt the same pain as when he had transitioned into a cold one hit him once more. It was harrowing, to say the least, it felt like the only thing that existed in the world was pain. His eyesight started getting cloudy and before long darkness overtook his sight. Soon enough his hearing left him as well and the sense of touch, smell, and taste soon left as well. Jack didn''t know how much time had passed, didn''t know how much more he would have to endure, to him it felt like an eternity as he was surrounded by nothing besides the harrowing pain. Outwardly changes had also started appearing as Jack''s body started convulsing involuntarily. His nails lengthened at first and soon his fangs followed suit. His eyes were wide open even though he couldn''t see and the pupils inside soon started to change. His iris''s color had already been red from his previous transformation however now it had started to change color once more. The bright red color turned darker, into dark vermillion, and his pupils which had been round, human-like, started to change. They thinned and thinned until they became a vertical slit, similar to those of a feline. His face which was considered human in its beauty started to change as well as the bones in his face started restructuring themselves. The sight was horrid, straight out of a horror movie, if anyone were to see the Jack right now as his bones wiggled inside his body and transformed themselves then they would have most likely gotten the fright of their lifetime. The changes soon completed themselves and his once handsome face turned almost inhumane, it was hard to tell if he should be called handsome or beautiful. The muscles were the next part to change as they started expanding and constricting quickly. And soon their mass itself started to grow as Jack''s thin frame started filling up, turning into what most would call a highly athletic build. With this final change, Jack finally stopped convulsing on the bed. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. He didn''t wake up immediately however, his mind and very soul were the next in line. Jack had been awake, his consciousness had never once fallen asleep throughout the whole transformation, and whilst the bodily changes were gruesome, what was to come next was far greater on the scale of pain. As soon as the physical pain stopped abruptly, a new one came to replace it. Jack felt his very mind and soul start to get crushed, he felt like he was going to die, no Jack wanted to die, anything to get rid of this pain, however, his pleas didn''t change anything. The pain continued. And continued until finally after four hours, it all came to a stop just as abruptly as it had started. *Huff* Releasing harsh breaths, Jack snapped his eyes open, the ceiling of his room comming into view. ''My sight hasn''t improved much'' That was Jack''s first thought as he stood still on the bed looking at the ceiling. And then he tried to sit up from his laid-down position. *Bang* And the next moment, his head was inside the wall in front of his bed. Slowly and very carefully Jack raised his arms to hold onto the wall before getting his head out of it carefully. He had just destroyed the wall of his apartment, however, Jack wasn''t mad, in fact, he was ecstatic from joy as he lowered his head to look at his body. What was once a normal almost thin body had turned into a toned athletic one that made Jack feel like he could do anything. ''If I struggled against the Cullens before then I could obliterate them all now, but the question is am I strong enough to face those two'' Jack thought as his mind wandered back to the scene he had witnessed. ''I don''t know, without actually meeting them again, it''s impossible for me to accurately tell.'' Turning around Jack walked to the bed to sit down once more, this time his strength had already come under his control and he didn''t destroy anything else. The intelligence stat gave him the ability to calculate the exact amount of power that he needed to use from his body in order to walk normally, it also made it so that his control over his bodily functions was almost perfect. In fact, this aspect had been improved even further, his processing abilities had grown alongside every other stat with his new evolution. Sitting down on the bed, Jack opened up his status panel to see the new changes. [ Name: Jack Sparrow ] [ Race: Vampire ] [ Age: 17 ] [ S.P.E.C.I.A.L ] [ Strength: 5/10 ] [ 0/100 ] [ Perception: 5/10 ] [ 0/100 ] [ Endurance: 5/10 ] [ 0/100 ] [ Charisma: 3/10 ] [ 52/100 ] [ Intelligence: 10/10 ] [ 100/100 ] [ Agility: 6/10 ] [ 0/200 ] [ Luck: 9/10 ] [ 0/100 ] [ Status Points: 6 ] [ Shop Coins: 22 ] ''Seems like I''ve lost the newborn buffs, however, though my stats are lower than what they were, I''m actually stronger. Charisma shouldn''t be a problem now even when I''m talking to Cold Ones, even though it''s at 3.'' Jack thought as he analyzed his stats quickly before opening the next system menu. [ Skills ] [ Animal Instinct ] [ Level 2 ] [ Vampire Observation ] [ Level 2 ] [ Video Gamer ] [ Level 2 ] [ Killing Intent Sense ] [ Level 1 ] [ Ability Negator ] [ Justice ] [ Vampiric Regeneration ] [ Level 1 ] [ Transformation ] [ Level 1 ] [ Blood Manipulation ] [ Level 1 ] And the already large smile on Jack''s face, grew larger into a toothy grin as he read the text. _____________________________________________________________________________ I tried to improve my writing from the last time Jack transformed but I don''t know if I did well or not, at least I can hope I did decently. I hope you guys liked this chapter and are enjoying the way the fanfic is going. Now, this Jack is overpowered but trust me when I say that this isn''t an OP MC fanfic, he''s still just a frog in a well in this world. I already mentioned this a few times but I will be taking the twilight world and adding a lot of stuff, it will all be monster/supernatural/mythological creature related and a lot of it will be original. I just wanted to say this again so that i warn people who absolutley despise original stuff. I just want to try and push myself and my writing further and simply following a plot isnt something i want to do. I hope for your understanding. If you want to read 10 chapters ahead and help support me fruther then check out my Patreon at: Patreon.com/WhiteAuthor Thanks for all the support. Lots of Love WhiteAuthor Chapter 53 ''Three new skills as well as increased stats power, the difference is huge when compared to when I was a cold one. It''s not so much of a difference between raw power as I''m only about fifty percent stronger in terms of stats alone however all of my stats are lower than when I was a cold one. And I also have these three racial skills'' Jack thought to himself before clicking on each skill. [ Vampiric Regeneration ] [ Level 1 ] [ Grants the user increased regeneration, making them capable of withstanding what would have been severe wounds and the ability to heal all wounds that fall below a certain degree of danger. ] [ Transformation ] [ Level 1 ] [ Gives the user the ability to transform into other creatures ] [ Currently available transformations: Bat ] [ Blood Manipulation ] [ Level 1 ] [ Grants the user the ability to manipulate their own blood ] Reading the description of his ability, Jack''s eyes widened. ''Blood? From what I read in Carlisle''s library, after the first anniversary of their transformation, cold ones no longer possess blood of their own. I guess this is another change that came with the race'' Jack thought before he quickly nullified his pain receptors and headed to his kitchen. Looking at his arm, Jack thought for a moment. Jack hesitated for a while, after all every creature had an instinct that told them not to harm themselves however Jack pushed through. Extending his left arm, Jack brought his right hand close to it and... *Shwoosh* *Shleqk* With a disturbing sound of flesh being ripped apart, Jack felt the pain instantly as his nails pierced through his flesh and ripped it apart.. His nails had ripped the flesh deeply though they hadn''t completley severed it off, whilst he knew that he had high regeneration he wasnt willing to try severing his arm simply to try out his newfound limits. Furrowing his brows, Jack looked at his now bloodied arm which looked mangeled to say the least. Blood started rushing out of his arm in large quantities, it seemed he had ripped a vein. With a shiver of disgust, Jack started concentrating as he looked at the open wound. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. ''Keep the blood in and stop it from flowing out'' Focusing intensely, Jack tried to get a feel for the blood and soon enough he did. It was like he could sense the blood and it was a part of his own body, like a limb of sorts. Using this feeling, he tried to influence it and started trying to make it stop flowing out of his body. Jack knew that blood loss wouldn''t kill him, giving him reassurance whilst he dealt with what he had done to himself. After a few moments, the blood loss stopped abruptly and the blood even started reversing as it headed back into his body. ''That''s so unhygienic'' Jack thought as he saw the blood flow back into his body. Just as all the blood was about to get back into the body, Jack stopped and started controlling the blood to separate a part of it, he wanted to use that to test more of his blood manipulation later. And then he saw it, it had been happening since he had injured himself however he had been preoccupied with controlling the blood so he hadn''t noticed. The large wound had started regenerating at great speeds as the flesh started to come together and close the sever wound he had dealt to himself. After a minute or so, the entire wound was gone, it had vanished and hadn''t even left a single scar on Jack''s hand. ''That''s convenient. My regeneration is faster than that of cold ones however from what I see, my body is also less stone-like. so a part of the durability has definitely been lost there.'' Jack thought as he analyzed the changes that had occurred with the evolution. Turning his head around and looking at the blood on the floor, Jack raised his hand toward it. Slowly, Jack started clenching his hand, the blood following the movement as it started gathering in one spot. Using the same hand but now with it clenched, Jack lifted it up trying to do the same with the blood. Slowly the blood on the ground started lifting itself up however it still stood connected to the ground. ''Seems like I can''t make the blood float but I can make it rise up so maybe when the skill levels up further or when I evolve once more then I''ll have the ability to make it float in the air?'' Jack thought as he released a slow hum. ''All that''s left now is to check out transformation'' Jack thought before he realized a problem. ''I have no idea how to even get started on transforming, maybe I just order the system?'' Jack thought before deciding to give it a try. ''Transformation bat, activate'' With those thoughts, Jack immediately noticed a change, it was hard not to notice it when dark black mist started pouring out of his nose, eyes, and ears, soon enough even his mouth started releasing the black mist like gas which started covering his entire body almost as if he was a cocoon of sorts. It merely took a few seconds for the entire thing to take cover Jack and then for it to shrink into a small ball. Jack had vanished from his spot, instead a small ball of mist stood in his place. After a few moments, the mist started dissipating once more, and in its place now stood a small black bat with dark red beady eyes. ''Fuck, I''m actually a bat?'' Jack thought as he looked around in his bat form, everything looked ginormous to him now. And then with an excited tone, Jack thought. ''I have to fly, this is a dream becoming reality'' Only to be left stumped the very next second. Flapping his wings constantly, Jack tried to lift himself up however it wasn''t working. ''Do I need to learn how to fly, what is this power, you can''t just give me this shit, system and then leave me alone damn it'' _____________________________________________________________________________ Here''s the daily chapter! I showed Jack''s new abilities as well as some of the differences that took place with the evolution. I hope you liked the chapter, more comming out tomorrow as always. If you want to read 10 chapters ahead and help support me further then check out my Patreon at: Patreon.com/WhiteAuthor Lots of Love WhiteAuthor Chapter 54 Thankfully the intelligence stat seemed to come to the save as well as Jack quickly found a way to actually fly in his bat form. Jack first transformed into a human form once more and opened the window of his apartment, it was a small window however it would be more than big enough for him to fly through it whilst in his bat form. Next, Jack went to his clothes closet which was the tallest object in his room, and transformed into a bat, standing on top of it. Focusing his mind, Jack jumped off the closet and as he was about to hit the ground, he pushed his wide wings down with force, causing enough force and air so that he could lift off. Once he started flying, it was easy from there, Bats had wings much wider than their own body and they were extremely lightweight causing a single swing of their wings to carry them over long distances in the air. Using his vampiric reflexes and senses, Jack quickly controlled himself and flew out of the window of his apartment, coming outside he saw the full moon and the town down below. Flying faster and faster, Jack quickly found something interesting. ''I''m much stronger than a normal bat in this form, I can reach speeds surpassing what even the fastest species of bats would be able to.'' Jack thought before he quickly calculated the distance he was passing for each second and came up with a rough idea of how fast he was able to fly. ''Around one hundred and fifty-five miles per hour or around two hundred and fifty kilometers an hour,'' Jack thought as he pierced through the clouds at high speeds. His small body together with his pitch-black color allowed him to blend into the night, becoming almost imperceptible to the eyes. ''Let''s go and check that place out'' Jack thought as he flew and quickly changed the direction of his flight, heading to the location where he had seen the cultist ritual be held. It didn''t take long for him to arrive there at all, merely a minute before he was circling above the small clearing in the forest. He was high up in the sky however he could see everything in the clearing, even the small critters that crawled up the trees. ''My dynamic vision has become much better'' Jack thought as he circled around the area, trying to find any clues. However, as much as he tried, he couldn''t find anything strange or even a spec of the bloody scene that had occurred here. The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ''At this point, it looks like I just hallucinated and that never happened to begin with'' Jack thought before slowly lowering down to the ground and perching himself on a high branch of a tree next to the clearing. Looking around for a while, Jack was about to give up his search and return to his apartment when something happened. [ Ding ] It was a notification from the system. [ Quest has been generated ] ''Quest'' Jack thought as he immediately started reading the text that appeared in front of him. [ Find the ??? ] [ Rewards: 10 Shop Coins, 15 Status points ] ''Damned, so there is something around here, I was hoping that it would at least tell me a name or something but it seems like the system won''t make it that easy.'' Jack thought before turning his head to look at the clearing once more. ''How could I go about this, visually there are absolutely no changes to this place. Could it be some kind of magic? Maybe illusion magic but I don''t even know if magic exists in the first place right now. Though what that woman did could be used as evidence that it does, it''s still not a definite yes'' Jack thought before he decided on a route of action. ''Vampiric Observation, at this point maybe it''s strong enough to be able to see past illusions? If not then I might have to level it up to a higher level'' Jack thought before using his skill. [ Vampiric Observation ] Quickly turning his head back and forth, Jack started observing every single thing around the clearing, be it a single grass blade or a tree. Finally, as he observed a tree that had been behind the two monster-like people, Jack found something. [ Altered Tree ] [ A tree that has been affected by the use of spatial magic, it holds no magical abilities besides a faint spatial magic trace that has been left on it. ] ''Spatial Magic'' Jack thought as a faint shock went through his mind. It was one thing to be doubtful and think that magic was possible and something else to actually have it confirmed before your eyes. Quickly Jack''s mind started processing the information and connecting the dots, causing him to release a faint sigh a few moments later. ''The presence of spatial magic is the reason why I couldn''t find any other traces, and even this one was difficult to find.'' Jack thought before he fell down from the branch and swung his wings downwards, carrying himself back up into the air, and starting to fly back to his apartment. His mind was full of thoughts, as he thought back to the recent encounters and what he had just seen. It was at this moment when a notification rang in his head. [ Ding ] Jack didn''t look at the notification immediately as he first flew back into his apartment and transformed back into his human form. ''It''s probably just the quest completion'' Jack thought as he opened up the notification tab to see what it had been. However, the sight before him left him frozen, a shiver running down his spine and his eyes widening. [ User has experienced incredible luck ] [ User has escaped a fatal encounter thanks to his luck ] [ User has experienced incredible luck ] [ User has luckily managed to escape his pursuer ] ''What!?'' _____________________________________________________________________________ Here''s the daily chapter for Twilight Gamer, I hope you guys liked it, it was pretty fun to write. If you want to read 10 chapters ahead and help support me further then check out my Patreon at: Patreon.com/WhiteAuthor Lots of Love WhiteAuthor Chapter 55 ''What the fuck?!'' Jack thought as he stared at the list of notifications. ''I managed to luckily evade someone''s tracking as well as evade an encounter that would have ended up with my death?'' Jack''s thoughts turned into what most would call a typhoon, as he quickly closed his window and put the blinds over them. ''When, where? I didn''t sense or see anyone while I was at the clearing. Am I just that weak still?'' Jack wondered however he couldn''t come up with a solution no matter what he thought or calculated. He hadn''t even sensed the enemy, let alone met him and he was sent a notification that he had barely survived a fatal encounter. ''I''m not strong enough still however I don''t think the next evolution will be as easy to gain as this one.'' Jack thought before quickly opening the shop and checking out the requirements for the next evolution. [ Vampire Baron ] [ Rank 7 ] [ A Vampire Baron is a Vampire who has just entered into the ranks of nobility, his blood has been further purified so that he can be closer to the progenitor. ] [ Requirements ] [ Level 150 ] [ 450 Shop Coins ] [ A drop of Black blood, two milliliters of Demon venom ] ''What the fuck are those'' Jack thought as he read over the two last requirements for the evolution, he quickly changed the tab into supernatural materials and looked for them. [ Drop of Black Blood ] [ 100 Shop Coins ] [ Black blood is demonic blood that has undergone a cursing ritual to further enhance its mystical properties ] [ Demon Venom ] [ The Venom of Demons is extremely poisonous however its mystical attributes more than make up for it, if a person were to survive the use of it then they would gain a substantial increase in their power ] [ 200 Shop Coins for one milliliter of venom ] ''Right, so I''m a broke bitch'' Jack thought as he rubbed his temples, just when he thought he had managed to escape his fate, he discovered that he was in even graver danger than before. He had never gotten the notification about a fatal danger before which meant that until now, he hadn''t encountered anything that had the potential to kill him. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. ''This doesn''t make sense, why didn''t I evade the Cullens then?'' Jack thought back to when he had managed to oust himself on the very first day to the Cullens. *Sigh* ''I really don''t know what''s up with this luck stat.'' Next, Jack opened another menu of the system, since he was level 50, a new dungeon had been opened up to him. [ Dungeons ] [ Zombie Dungeon ] [ Level 1 ] [ Ghoul Dungeon ] [ Level 50 ] [ ??? ] [ ??? ] [ ??? ] Clicking on the dungeon, Jack tried to see if there would be any description however he saw that nothing had actually changed as in the previous one and the only thing that would show up was a pop-up asking if he wanted to head to the specified dungeon. Clicking Cancel, Jack stood up from his bed and grabbed his backpack. ''I''ll just go tomorrow to school and ask when the graduation exam will be held, I''ll skip town and head somewhere else after that, this place is too dangerous right now. First cold ones, then giant wolf shapeshifters, and now a damned cult that''s more dangerous than both the vampires and shapeshifters put together'' Jack thought as he started packing what little clothes and belongings he had inside his backpack. He had just returned back to this apartment less than one week ago and now he was about to leave it once more. Finally, after about half an hour of Jack contemplating what he wanted to leave behind and what he wanted to keep with himself, Jack finished packing up. The sun had already started to shine its way as the morning of a new day came. Wearing a jacket and some comfortable pants and a t-shirt, Jack headed out of his apartment and toward the school once more. He didn''t have any of the books with him, he had left them all at home instead only taking what was necessary for him to live with. ''I don''t have a lot of money however stealing it won''t be too hard of a job'' Jack thought as he walked to his school. After about half an hour, Jack arrived at Forks High School, and once more he started to gain attraction. If when he had been a Cold one, he had been handsome, now he was simply on another level. He possessed an inhumane level of beauty. Whilst people like the Cullens would be able to resist his charm, humans were no longer able to as they started whispering amongst their friends. They weren''t asking what had happened to Jack, they were asking who he was. They simply couldn''t believe that he of right now was the same Jack who looked like a corpse a few weeks ago, the difference was simply too large. Jack however didn''t give them any mind, opting to go straight to the school administration. *Knock* *Knock* "Come in" The same voice as last time told him from behind the door. Opening it and heading inside, Jack saw the same man. [ Name: Henry Barlowe ] [ Age: 52 ] [ Race: Human ] " Ah Jack, I was actually about to send someone to call you today, the test for the early graduation is ready and you can take it today." The man said as he gave Jack a smile. ''Perfect'' Jack thought before nodding his head. "Where do I take it, and could I get the results on the very same day? I have to go to another town today and I won''t be back for a few weeks or even months" Jack said as he stared at the old man. "Sure, that won''t be a problem, you''ll have to come back and get the diploma later however as that would take a few days to get ready, but we can have it done and saved here so you can just come back and get it anytime if you pass the exam," Henry said with a soft tone. "That''s great." _____________________________________________________________________________ Here''s the daily chapter for Twilight Gamer, Jack will be heading out of Forks, and I hope you guys will like the upcoming chapters. If you want to read 10 chapters ahead and support me further then check out my Patreon at: Patreon.com/WhiteAuthor Lots of Love WhiteAuthor Chapter 56 ''I''ll just come back and get the diploma when I''m strong enough and don''t fear that I''ll be in grave danger'' Jack thought elated at the news as he nodded his head at Henry. "Alright, could I hold the exam right now?" Jack asked, he wanted to get out of this town as quickly as he could. It was just too dangerous here, he already knew more than three supernatural groups and he didn''t want to find more or let them find him. Henry nodded before turning around and rummaging through some files and folders before he made an ''aha'' sound and turned around with a set of ten papers that had been clipped together. "I''ll be overseeing your exam, please leave your backpack and everything you have here and go sit over there, here''s a pen as well," Henry said as he motioned to a small table and a couch that was reserved for guests if they were to come before giving him a blue pen and wishing him luck. Jack nodded before sitting on the couch and getting started. "You have two hours to finish the exam" Henry notified Jack before he got back to his own work, occasionally stealing a glance at Jack only to see him go through the questions at an incredible speed. It looked like the only thing that was limiting him was the speed of his writing rather than the questions themselves. ''Is he just trying to fail on purpose?'' Henry thought before shaking his head lightly and turning to finish the rest of his daily tasks. It took Jack twenty-six minutes before he was done and placed the finished papers in front of Henry. "I am done sir," Jack said before placing the blue pen on the table as well. "All right, I''ll have the professors of each class take a look and grade it and then we''ll let you know if you passed or not, could I get your number since you aren''t going to be in town or your parent''s number?" Henry asked before Jack nodded and gave the man his own number. His mother had changed her number a while back and never told him the new one so Jack didn''t even know how to contact her in the first place, not like he would have even if he had her number. "All right, with that, it''s done and you can go ahead," Henry said with a smile, which Jack returned as he grabbed his backpack and headed out of the office, walking directly to the exit of the school. Once outside, Jack didn''t wait at all and simply walked off school grounds, his destination was the bus station and from there he would be heading to Port Angels. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. ''Port Angels huh? It''s pretty close to Forks and it''s a bigger city so finding criminals to take advantage of would be quite a bit easier.'' Jack thought as he walked toward the station. Forks was a calm city on the surface with a population that was low enough that practically everyone knew everyone. It was both something nice as well as annoying to Jack, you could never have a moment only to yourself where you could go somewhere and nobody would know you, somewhere that if you did something then the entire town wouldn''t know it by the next morning. *Sigh* ''I don''t think ill miss this shithole, however,'' Jack thought as he arrived at the bus station. Thankfully it seemed he was lucky today as just when he arrived, the bus heading to Port Angels parked itself in the station. Walking to the bus, he headed inside, and soon enough the bus took off toward its next destination. Looking out of the window, Jack''s thoughts were a mess, similar to some kind of typhoon, as he remembered all the memories he had of this place. ''It''s not like I''m saying goodbye forever, I''ll be comming back, stronger than ever'' Jack thought as a smile erupted on his face. The bus continued its drive and after a few hours, it finally arrived at Port Angels, stopping at a bus station located right in the middle of the city. Paying the ticket, Jack got out of the bus and walked for a while before arriving in the center plaza of the city. He had a simple backpack that was filled mostly with clothes on his back, and a wallet that had seen better days. ''I''ll have to find a way to get money by the end of today otherwise I''ll have to sleep on the street and I can''t grind and leave my body unprotected.'' Jack thought before looking around and soon his eyes spotted a casino in the distance. ''It would have been nice however I''m not old enough to gamble yet and neither do I have the money to even gamble in the first place.'' Jack thought annoyed before turning his attention elsewhere. Everywhere around him there were tens of hotels with varying degrees of luxury however currently he couldn''t afford even the worst one. ''I guess I''m going on Batman duty already'' Jack thought as he released a sigh and started walking off the center of the city, heading to the less frequented streets of the city. ''Usually, crime rates are higher in these parts, and considering I''m an outsider then I should be getting mugged soon enough.'' Jack thought as he started wandering around. Thankfully since he was a vampire, he never got tired and so he continued to wander until it was almost nighttime, the sun already starting to set but no muggers in sight. Just as Jack was about to give up and simply head to a bar where he could steal some money, he felt something press against his back as an arm snaked its way around him and made it so that he wouldn''t be able to move. A voice whispered next to his ear. "Take out everything valuable that you have if you wanna live, ya got it?" The male voice behind him said. And thus, Jack''s fate turned, his expression brightening as happiness took over his slight depression. _____________________________________________________________________________ Here''s the daily chapter, Jack is officially outside of Forks, and I''ve got some pretty cool stuff planned for this arc. If you want to read 10 chapers ahead and help support me further then check out my Patreon at: Patreon.com/WhiteAuthor Thanks for the amazing support everyone, really! Lots of Love WhiteAuthor Chapter 57 Jack''s expression turned into a smile before he gave a light chuckle. To Jack, it felt like a joke, for the last few weeks, his life had been turned upside down, he had to fight vampires, he had just luckily managed to survive a deadly encounter with some kind of supernatural cult. And now he was being threatened by a human. ''I wonder how the human me would have reacted.'' Jack thought before he turned around. The man mugging him tried to stop his movements however it was useless in front of the overwhelming strength difference. "I told you to not move damn it" The man screamed before using the knife in his hand to stab Jack. *Shlqick* "It''s not my fault, you moved, it''s your fault," The man said as his voice turned more and more agitated. ''He''s clearly not in a good state of mind'' Jack thought before he grabbed the man''s arm which held the knife still piercing into Jacks stomach. And slowly, he removed it and the knife. "What, what is this? Let me go you son of a bitch!" The man almost screamed as Jack held his hand, however just as before he couldn''t even move his arm whilst it was in Jack''s grasp. "How about you give me all your money?" Jack said with a slight smile. The man saw no blood coating Jack''s clothes, no matter how hard he looked he couldn''t see even a single droplet, even the sword that had been pulled out was clean of it. "Monster," The man said causing Jack''s eyebrow to twitch. "I guess so, and I also guess that I don''t need you awake," Jack said before using his free arm to give the man a chop on the neck, making his eyes roll over and causing the man to collapse almost immediately. ''Shit, that actually worked.'' Jack thought before he put the man down on the ground and started rummaging through his pockets. In the end, he only found three banknotes. ''Twenty dollars? Damn, I should have known that these people are poor as hell'' Jack thought in annoyance before getting up and starting to walk once more. I''ll just have to go hunting all night long today so that I can gather enough money to get a hotel for a few days and then start grinding there nonstop, I could then repeat this process until I find a better way of gathering funds'' Jack thought as he headed down the alleyways of Port Angeles. The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Hours later, a figure could be seen walking in the center plaza of the city. The sun had already started shining upon the city once more and people were heading off to their workplaces. The figure walked to the closest hotel and headed inside. It was Jack, who had roamed around the city all night long. ''This might actually be a good business, I''m defeating criminals and getting money. It''s like grinding a dungeon but in real life'' Jack thought to himself jokingly as he walked through the front door of the hotel. Walking to the reception, Jack quickly managed to get a room for himself and then paid for 4 days before heading upstairs after telling the reception to not bother him or send any cleaners. Once inside the room, Jack quickly closed the door behind him and locked it. Looking around Jack observed the room he had been given, using his observation on every single object. There was a king-sized bed by the left, with two drawers on each side of it, whilst directly in front of the entrance was a large window that you could see the whole plaza of Port Angeles from, and on the right side of the room was a door which led to a small bathroom. After Jack used [ Vampiric Observation ] on every single object and found that nothing was strange or out of place, he finally released a sigh of relief. Going to the bedside, he threw his backpack to the corner and laid down on the bed immediately. There was no time to waste, he needed to grind and become stronger as quickly as he could. Opening the dungeon tab of the system, a holographic screen appeared in front of him just like always. [ Dungeons ] [ Zombie Dungeon ] [ Level 1 ] [ Ghoul Dungeon ] [ Level 50 ] [ ??? ] [ ??? ] [ ??? ] Jack didn''t hesitate for a moment before clicking the Ghoul Dungeon option. [ Does the User wish to enter the Ghoul Dungeon ] [ Proceed ] [ Cancel ] ''Proceed'' Jack thought as the button on the screen made a small animation of it being clicked and the very next second, Jack was in the void once more. After tens upon tens of dungeon runs, Jack had managed to calm down and not freak out every single time he was sent in here, it was either adapt to it or go insane after all. Merely moments later, Jack felt the ground under him. Opening his eyes, Jack quickly got onto his feet before looking around. He had been transported to an entirely different dimension, it was completely different from the zombie dungeon. He was in the middle of a highly developed city, standing in the middle of a road however that didn''t mean that it was a normal city. Inside the dungeon it was nighttime and the moon was red, looking as if it had been coated in a layer of blood. The city itself looked destroyed in multiple places and what was the biggest indicator that something was wrong was the absence of any sound. Jack with his supernatural hearing actually couldn''t hear anything. Not the cars, not the people, and not even the small insects. There was no sound at all besides the sounds he made on his own as he walked. Walking around carefully, Jack finally saw something in the distance. It was a monster of sorts, it looked humanlike however its face was contorted almost completely with blood going down its chin and huge fangs that seemed capable of breaking steel itself. The monster that stood on four feet had lowered itself to the ground as if it were a predator ready to jump its prey. It remained completely still, lingering... _____________________________________________________________________________ Here''s the daily chapter, I hope it was all right and you enjoyed reading it. If you want to read 10 chapters ahead and help support me further then check out my Patreon at: Patreon.com/WhiteAuthor Thanks a lot for the immense support. Lots of Love WhiteAuthor Chapter 58 The monster stood still, its breathing halted as it waited for its prey. They haven''t noticed me yet hopefully or maybe they''re all lying in wait?'' Jack thought before deciding to test his idea out. As stealthily as he could he maneuvered around and quickly arrived at the back of the ghoul. Still, it didn''t move even an inch. ''They don''t know I''m here, they''re just lying in wait for any prey that could come across here'' Jack thought, releasing a sigh of relief in his mind. ''That means that their hearing isn''t supernatural at least as they would have heard my footsteps when I first entered the dungeon.'' Jack thought before making a stance. It looked weird to anyone who had trained in martial arts. It wasn''t that the form was a mess that was confusing, it was the fact that even though it looked convoluted and like a complete mess, they wouldn''t be able to see any points of weakness in his stance. The reason was that this was a stance Jack had developed using his instinctive fighting, it was made just for Jack and Jack alone. Taking into account his unique body. Staying still for a moment, Jack clenched his fists harder before in the next instant he threw himself at the Ghoul. *Boom* The ground cracked where he had been standing as he appeared right above the crouching ghoul who had already started to turn its head to the noise disturbance. His fist already reigned back, Jack looked at the ghoul for one more second before unleashing a full-powered attack at it. A loud, almost deafening explosion-like sound erupted as Jack''s fist hit the ghoul''s head, pushing it to the floor and causing the very asphalt to crack and get blown to pieces. Quickly, not even a second later, another deafening sound erupted as Jack hit the Ghoul once more. And again, and again, over and over until its head completely became a bloody paste. ''It''s much more durable than the zombies, I''d even call it a hundred times more durable than them. Their endurance has really reached supernatural levels.'' Jack thought as he looked at the body of the ghoul which had lost its head. ''The difference in danger between this and the zombie dungeon is frightening, just how much harder will the dungeons after this be?'' Jack thought as he remembered the question-marked dungeons. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. Suddenly Jack turned his head to the left. He had just heard the sounds of footsteps if they could be called that. Something was comming toward him. No, it wasn''t just something, it was a massive horde of starved Ghouls, all rushing toward him. ''Ah fuck'' Jack thought before steeling his eyes and forming his stance once more. ''Wait, let''s try that out'' Jack thought before he quickly activated his perk skill. [ Justice has been activated ] [ Judging... ] [ Evil ] [ Judgment has commenced! ] For a moment, Jack felt like his breath was stuck in his throat, it felt like his muscles had suddenly evaporated. His eyesight, his sense of smell, his hearing, every single sense jumped up so high that he felt overwhelmed. Thankfully his increased Intelligence stat managed to bring everything under control quickly enough. Opening his stats menu, Jack felt a large bloodthirst grin appear on his face. [ Name: Jack Sparrow ] [ Race: Vampire ] [ Age: 17 ] [ S.P.E.C.I.A.L ] [ S: 10] [ P: 10 ] [ E: 10 ] [ C: 6 ] [ I: 20 ] [ A: 12 ] [ L:18 ] Every single SPECIAL stat had been doubled, it was no wonder that he had felt such drastic changes, and because each special stat was now stronger than when he was still a cold one, the difference was even larger than when he had used the skill against Edward. Looking at the horde of monsters that was just about to arrive at his location, each Ghoul was eager to get their teeth on some of Jack''s flesh and blood. "You want to eat me? Come then," Jack said before he vanished. If before when he had used his strength and agility he hadn''t managed to completely control his power and caused excessive damage to the ground or the objects around him. Now, Jack had complete control, every single cell in his body, every single neuron was in his complete control. This was what an intelligence of 20 granted him. The horde of Ghouls, confused by his disappearances stopped in place, looking left and right however there was no sign of Jack. And they would never find him again, after all this was their very last moment. It happened in an instant, more than one hundred heads flew into the air at the same time. Or at least it looked like the same time. Jack had managed to sever each head in such quick succession that it looked like they had all flown up at the same time. His mind had first calculated the fastest route and determined that severing the heads was quicker than punching them and then helped him execute the makeshift plan immediately with no mistakes. Standing in the middle of the horde, Jack saw all the Ghould around him fall to the ground with a thumping sound. [ Ding! ] [ Ding! ] [ Ding! ] [ Ding! ] Tens upon tens of notifications rang inside his head, each notifying him about another level-up increase. Opening his status menu, Jack focused on a single line. [ Level: 71 ] ''I guess I am destined to be cheesing these dungeons'' Jack thought with a wide smile still on his face. He had already figured out that the amount of experience each ghoul gave was much higher than a zombie but to counteract that the user would have a much harder time defeating multiple at the same time. Jack however had simply bypassed the difficulty by using a fraudulent perk. ''Ah, this is the life'' Jack thought to himself. _____________________________________________________________________________ Here''s the daily chapter, I hope you guys enjoyed it. I think I''ll be doing a mass release by the end of this comming week but I can''t give any promises in case something happens in real life. If you want to read 10 chapters ahead and help support me further then check out my Patreon at: Patreon.com/WhiteAuthor Thanks a lot for the immense support and for helping me make my dream of becoming a fanfic author true. <3 Lots of Love WhiteAuthor Chapter 59 "This is the life" Jack mumbled with a large smile on his face as he looked around at the devastation he had caused. A moment later, he felt almost all of his strength being drained away as the buffs from the Justice skill wore off. Jack turned in a random direction where he believed the center of this deserted city dungeon would be and started heading over. His plan? ''Grind, this is grinding heaven'' Jack thought whilst still maintaining his smile as he walked down the destroyed asphalt roads. It didn''t take more than five minutes for Jack to arrive at what appeared to be the center of the dungeon. It was a completely wrecked city center with what appeared to have been clothing stores surrounding it. Instead of humans walking here, they had all been replaced by hundreds upon hundreds of ghouls that lay in wait, hoping for a prey to come by so that they could satiate their hunger even if just by a little bit. ''Hello there, my dear exp bags'' Jack thought as his smile turned vicious. Activating the Justice perk skill once more, Jack formed a combat stance. [ Judging... ] [ Evil ] And once more, Jack felt that overpowering strength as he had before. ''If I''m like this then I might beat those two up, though I''m unsure without checking their actual strength'' Jack thought as he remembered the two supernatural beings he had met at the sacrificial ritual. Turning his mind back onto the present, Jack moved with swiftness as he disappeared from where he had been before. This time, the heads didn''t all look like they had been severed at the same time as there were just too many ghouls located in the same place. But there wasn''t much of a difference between losing your head in one second or in two seconds. You would still die unbelievably quickly. And so, all two hundred and sixteen ghouls gave their last breath as their heads lost connection to their shoulders. In the middle of this carnage, his arms completely covered with blood all the way up to his shoulders, Jack stood silently with a large smile on his face. Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. If someone could have seen him at this moment, they would have immediately fled in fear from what looked like a bloodthirsty warmonger. Even his eyes seemed to be focused on the very air before him, it would have caused massive distress or even fainting to any human who saw the scene. Thankfully, in this dungeon, there were only the ghouls and Jack himself. Jack looked at the status panel before him, it was the reason for the unbridled joy coursing through his body at the moment. It was hard not to feel joyful when seeing what he was at the moment. [ Name: Jack Sparrow ] [ Race: Vampire ] [ Age: 17 ] [ Level: 88 ] [ S.P.E.C.I.A.L Stats ] [ S: 5 ] [ 0/100 ] [ P: 5 ] [ 0/100 ] [ E: 5 ] [ 0/100 ] [ C: 3 ] [ 58/100 ] [ I: 10 ] [ 0/100 ] [ A: 6 ] [ 0/200 ] [ L: 9 ] [ 0/100 ] [ Status Points: 114 ] It was an overwhelming increase in level, it made sense considering the dungeon would last until he was level one hundred and fifty however he hadn''t been supposed to be able to defeat so many of the ghouls at the same time and so quickly at that. ''There should be a dungeon boss somewhere around here but before that, let''s put these stat points to use'' Jack thought. [ Charisma : 3 ] [ 100/100 ] [ Ascend ] Putting the remaining of the needed points, Jack quickly ascended his Special Charisma stat. [ Charisma: 4 ] It was at this moment that Jack suddenly felt a rush of emotions. Memories quickly passed through his mind, every single time that he had talked with the Cullens, every time that he had talked with any friend of his. Suddenly he started to remember more of the undertones of all the conversations he had. Though it was still but an inkling and he couldn''t fully comprehend much from them, he wasn''t even close. It was a start. ''Making my charisma a one really fucked me up huh'' Jack thought before looking at his remaining status points. [ Status points: 72 ] Looking over the rest of his stats, Jack quickly found the one that he would be investing in next. ''It''s time that I maxed this out as well wasn''t it'' Jack thought before quickly investing all the points that he currently had into it. [ Luck: 9 ] [ 72/100 ] ''Just a few more levels, if I beat the boss and the other ghouls around him then I might be able to reach it.'' Jack thought with a smile on his face. Turning around to face the areas around him, Jack closed his eyes, focusing his entire consciousness onto his sense of hearing. It didn''t take long for him to hear some shallow haggard breaths coming out not far from his location. Opening his eyes, Jack quickly ran to where he had heard the shallow sound. And there it was. Not more than a kilometer away, inside a completely wrecked street lay a large Ghoul, its body was like a giant compared to the other ones as it reached ten meters high. Its fangs were completely black and dripping liquid that was most likely venom and the biggest difference was its head. ''Three damned heads?'' Jack thought as he stared at the monstrosity. It seemed to also have super hearing when compared to the others as it immediately turned to face Jack as soon as he arrived at the street. *Raagghhh* With a loud, ear-piercing scream, the three-headed monster turned fully toward Jack before starting to run toward him on all four feet. The very ground shook as it moved. _____________________________________________________________________________ Here''s the daily chapter, thanks for reading and I hope you guys enjoyed the chapter. If you want to read 10 chapters up to chapter 69 and support me further then check out my Patreon at: Patreon.com/WhiteAuthor As always, thank you for the immense support, really! <3 Lots of Love WhiteAuthor Chapter 60 Watching the towering three-headed monster running toward him on four feet, Jack didn''t feel even a fraction of fear, instead, it was anticipation. At one point he had stopped looking at the monsters as what they were. Flesh-eating terrors and instead, his mind had formed a different name and image of them. ''The XP bag is jumping toward me'' Jack thought with a large smile and his arms extended outward as if welcoming the three-headed ghoul for a hug. ''Activate Justice.'' Jack thought [ Justice has been activated ] [ Judging target ] [ Target is Evil ] [ Judgement has been activated fully ] Just like before, Jack regained his monstrous special stats before he disappeared from his location. The three-headed ghoul looked confused for a moment as each head looked in a direction, trying to find Jack however failing. Jack was in the air, right above the monster''s head. His fist reigned back as he gathered all the strength in his body as well as the kinetic force of falling down from a great height and just as he arrived right above the middle head of the monster. He punched with all his might, gritting his teeth and forcing his muscles to give their all. *Booom* With a loud explosion sound, The Head of the boss caved in before it hit the ground, its jaw breaking in the process and another massive booming sound resounding in the dead ghoulish cityscape. The scene looked straight out of some kind of monster hero movie, at least Jack thought so as he landed on the remains of what once was the monster''s head. His punch had exploded the head like some kind of watermelon and even pulverized the entire upper part of the monster''s body, its back clearly had seen better days with all of the ribcage bones sticking out of its back, covered in the monster''s own blood. It was at this moment as Jack savored his victory that he heard the long-awaited sound in his mind. [ Ding! ] [ User has completed the Ghoul Dungeon, Bringing the user back to reality ] And in a matter of seconds, Jack saw everything turn dark as he entered the empty void. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. Thankfully he didn''t stay in it for long before he was returned back into his hotel room. Sitting upright, Jack opened his status menu to look at how much he had earned from his dungeon run. [ Level: 101 ] [ Status Points: 39 ] [ Shop Coins: 32 ] ''All right with this many status points, I should be ready to evolve my luck to the maximum'' Jack thought before investing almost his entire status points into the stat. [ Luck: 9/10 ] [ 100/100 ] [ Ascend ] [ Status Points: 11 ] Clicking the ascend button, Jack saw his stat upgrade though he didn''t notice any changes. ''You can''t notice an increase in luck either way'' Jack thought before looking over the rest of his stats. [ Stats ] [ Name: Jack Sparrow ] [ Age: 17 ] [ Race: Vampire ] [ SPECIAL ] [ S: 5 ] [ 0/100 ] [ P: 5 ] [ 0/100 ] [ E: 5 ] [ 0/100 ] [ C: 4 ] [ 0/200 ] [ I: 10 ] [ 100/100 MAX ] [ A: 6 ] [ 0/200 ] [ L: 10 ] [ 100/100 MAX ] Looking over each option, Jack didn''t decide immediately and instead saved his status points. ''Using them right now is going to make anything easier for me, well maybe besides charisma but that''s very low on the rank of priorities now that it''s decent enough'' Jack thought as he rubbed his chin in thought. ''Yeah, saving them for a more desperate situation does seem like the best way, in case I encounter someone that I just need a bit more strength to beat then I can invest into that, or if I meet someone that''s just way too powerful than I can increase my agility to even higher levels so that I have a better chance of escaping them'' Jack thought before nodding his head, affirming his decision and closing his status menu. It was at this moment that something unexpected happened. A new holographic screen appeared before him without him having ordered it. [ System Update Notice! ] [ System Version 3 is out, please upgrade the system to unlock its new capabilities. ] [ Proceed ] [ Cancel ] Jack had a surprised look on his face before clicking proceed, there was no reason to delay the system update when it could give him something useful like the shop which had allowed him to evolve his race even further. [ Proceeding! ] [ System is updating! ] [ 1%... ] [ETA: 28 Hours ] ''What the hell? 28 Hours? What is this shit, it''s wasting an entire day in the damned hotel, I can''t even use the dungeon features or anything whilst the update is going on'' Jack thought as a couple of veins appeared on his forehead from his anger. *Sigh* Releasing a long sigh, Jack calmed himself down before getting up from the bed and heading to the window in his room which overlooked the plaza down below. ''I guess I can use this time to gather some more funds for my stay here'' Jack thought before nodding his head and turning around to head to his backpack, from which he took a large black hoodie and wore it. ''This should be big enough to cover my face if I lower my head'' Jack thought before taking the room keys and heading out of the room and locking it promptly after. ''It''s time that knockoff Batman makes another appearance, fear me criminals'' Jack thought to himself before chuckling at his own joke, looking like a madman to anyone who was around him. However, after seeing his face, it seemed they didn''t mind at all. ''Vampire life sure is awesome if the sun isn''t out'' Jack thought, it had actually been a constant thought in his mind for the past few days. Before he had been a cold one and not actually a true vampire so the sun hadn''t actually harmed him. ''Do I actually completely turn to ash whilst in the sun?'' Jack thought seriously. _____________________________________________________________________________ Here''s the daily chapter, I hope you enjoyed reading it, some cool stuff coming soon. If you want to read 10 chapters ahead and help support me further then check out my Patreon at: Patreon.com/WhiteAuthor Thanks a lot for the immense support! Lots of Love WhiteAuthor Chapter 61 The hours passed quickly as Jack wandered around the backstreets and dark alleys of Port Angeles. His face was obscured under his hoodie as he roamed around, his targets none the wiser, considering him nothing but a lost tourist who was easy pickings only be left poorer than when they tried to steal from him. "Get away, monster!" A man said inside a deserted alley in the middle of the night, his face clearly showing his horror as he looked at the hooded man in front of him. A broken knife lay on his hands, the blade had been smashed and half of it remained in the hooded man''s hands. It was Jack, his red eyes shining beneath the hood as he gazed at the frightened man who looked ready to wet himself. *Sigh* Releasing a soft sigh, Jack disappeared from his spot, reappearing behind the man instantly before giving him a light chop on the neck. He had to be careful when he did it otherwise he could very easily rip the man''s entire neck off. The frightened man''s eyes widened before they rolled back and he fell unconscious. Looking through the mans pockets, Jack found some keychains, most likely to the mans house aswell as a small wallet. There were only twenty dollars inside. ''I wish I found some mob boss, but I haven''t even found a single gangster yet not to mention a mob boss'' Jack thought to himself as he pocketed the money and started heading away from the location. He remained careful, never appearing in front of cameras or anything of the sort. All it would take was a single video for him to be exposed to the world. Whilst the majority would consider the video edited if they saw his strength and speed, there was always the chance that the footage would be handed to the kinds of people that Jack wanted nothing to do with. ''I have no idea of the society around SuperNatural creatures, I know about the Volturi but there are most likely hundreds of different races, if they get a sniff of me and decide to eliminate me for breaking some kind of bullshit rule then it''s just going to be an overall annoyance.'' Jack thought as he started heading back to his hotel. The last day and a half had been spent roaming the corners of the city, looking for anything to hunt and scavenge. Jack knew that he could use his intelligence to start making money legally, infact it would be quite easy however he was still seventeen, atleast until a few more months passed and he became legally an adult, he didnt want to get into it, it would be quite a hassle which would be removed simply by waiting a few months. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! ''Money isn''t something that is in desperate need of right now, it is strength, the ability to survive in this world I''ve been thrust into. That''s what I desperately need'' Jack thought as he walked through the road whilst clinging to the edges. It was midnight, the moon illuminated the world as Jack moved about. The city was calm, almost strangely so, the only sound on the street was Jack''s footsteps. ''Something''s wrong'' Jack thought as he stopped. It was too calm, too silent. Just a few minutes ago when he was dealing with the guy who had tried to rob him, Jack could hear the sound of cars and the buzz of the nightlife in Port Angeles. Now, it was extremely silent, the only thing Jack could hear was the breaths he was taking and his own steps on the concrete. ''Fuck. What is it this time?'' Jack thought as he lowered his body, entering a combat stance that resembled what some kind of feral and wild animal would make. His presence started melding with his surroundings as he stayed vigilant of any changes. As Jack retreated into a shadowy corner of the street, he saw it. It was obscure, infact Jack couldnt determine its length or the shape of its body but it was there. A black shadow that moved through the streets, silently. It gave Jack the feeling of a Predator on the hunt, hiding itself until something unknowingly came in front of it only to be devoured. Jack stopped breathing, he didn''t need to breathe as a vampire thankfully. Holding his body extremely still, Jack didn''t make a single movement, simply following the thing with his gaze as it moved further and further away from his location. As the dark figure disappeared at the end of the street, Jack breathed a sigh of relief. It was at this moment that the sounds came back abruptly. He could finally hear the nightlife, the honks of the cars in traffic, and the bustling human life all around the city. ''What the fuck was that...'' Jack thought. His arms shaking faintly. ''Why can''t there just be shiny disco ball vampires, why the hell does stuff like that have to exist'' Jack thought to himself as he started breathing once more. It was something that calmed him down and helped keep him grounded, helped him feel more like himself and less like who he could become. *Huff* ''Lets just return back to the hotel'' Jack thought before he quickly dissapeared, his speed reaching levels that the human eye couldnt even percieve as he followed the edges of the road, until he arrived at an alleyway next to the center plaze where he stopped running and started walking at human speed to his hotel. Once inside, Jack headed to his room directly and locked the door behind him before walking to his bed and sitting down. Opening the System menu immediately after. [ System Update ] [ 99%... ] [ ETA: 1 Minute ] ''Finally, not having the ability to use the system leaves me feeling almost naked.'' Jack thought, his gaze focused as he stared at the holographic panel. It would happen any second now and just as that thought passed Jack''s mind, it did. [ System has been Updated ] [ Please Check out the changelog ] _____________________________________________________________________________ Here''s the daily chapter for Twilight Gamer, I hope you guys enjoyed it. It was pretty fun to write, and i hope i did an allright job of doing that shadowy encounter. There will be more about that in the next few chapters as Jack delves deeper and deeper into the supernatural world. If you want to read 10 chapters ahead and help support me further then check out my Patreon at: Patreon.com/WhiteAuthor Lots of Love WhiteAuthor Chapter 62 Quickly Jack opened the changelog for the system update to see what had been update, changed or added to the system. [ System Update Change Log ] [ QOL ( Quality of life ) - Notifications won''t appear if the user is in combat so that they do not distract and cause the user''s life to be endangered. ] [ User has gained access to the System Crafting menu ] [ User has gained access to the Sell tab of the System Shop ] [ User has gained access to the Titles ] [ User Stats have been updated to show Users Magic potential and Magic Stats. ] [ End Of Change Log ] Jack had a light smile as he read over everything that had been added to the new updated system, he had actually been afraid the last few days that the system would give out a nerf to his Justice Perk however it seemed that his worries were unfounded. ''System Shop'' Jack thought and quickly enough the system shop panel appeared before his eyes. Seeing the tabs, he quickly opened the new sell one. [ Sell Tab ] [?] [ Select Item ] Clicking the question mark, a pop-up appeared before him giving an explanation about the new tab. [ The Sell Tab allows the user to sell items that he does not need to gain extra Shop coins, items need to have a certain value so that they can be sold. An example would be a special body part of a mythical creature or something of the sort. ] ''Sounds nice enough if I had anything to sell'' Jack thought before quickly closing out of the Shop and thinking of the craft menu, causing a light brown panel to appear before him. [ System Crafting ] [ No blueprints Found ] ''I guess i need to find blueprints of the items that i want to craft first before i even gather the ingridients needed for them.'' Jack thought and closed the crafting menu aswell. It was time for the part of the update that he was most excited about. ''Titles, this should be another way to grow stronger'' Jack thought before opening the new menu. ''Titles'' Jack thought and a bright red panel appeared in front of him. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. [ System Titles ] [ Equipped: None ] [ Available ] [ System Gamer ] [ You have been chosen as the Gamer of your world ] [ Effects: None ] [ Kidnapped ] [ You were kidnapped as a minor ] [ Effects: People give you more sympathy ] [ Charisma Boost +5% ] There were only two titles. System Gamer and Kidnapped... ''Is this shit making fun of me?'' Jack thought as he clenched his hands while reading the description of the second title. ''Ah fuck'' Jack thought before equipping the title. [ Equipped: Kidnapped ] [ Effect: Charisma +5% ] ''I guess my Charisma stat is at 4.2 now, it''s a difference but not a huge one'' Jack thought before closing the title menu, not wanting to lay his eyes on his title for even a single second longer. *Sigh* Releasing a sigh, Jack layed back fully onto his bed before going into the dungeons once more. It was Sunday, tomorrow he would have a new set of weekly quests. Hours passed and in the early hours of the morning, Jack finally completed his dungeon runs. [ Stats ] [ Name: Jack Sparrow ] [ Age: 17 ] [ Level: 124 ] [ Status Points: 80 ] [ Shop Coins: 61 ] Closing his status menu, Jack opened his quests, it was time to find out what he would have to do this week. [ Weekly Quests ] [ Complete the Ghoul Dungeon 30 Times ] [ 1/30 ] [ Rewards: 2 Perk Tickets ] [ Defeat 1000 Ghouls ] [ 112/1000 ] [ Rewards: 1 Perk Ticket, 50 Shop Coins ] [ Gain 1 Title ] [ 0/1 ] [ Rewards: 1 Perk Ticket, 5 Status Points ] Those were all the quests he had to finish for the week. ''I know how to do the first two, it won''t be that hard however gaining a title? I don''t even have the beginning of an idea of how to do that. Maybe if I kill enough Ghouls I''ll get some Ghoul Slayer title like in games? Otherwise, I might just have to try shit out until something works'' Jack thought before closing out of the menu. Today he wasn''t planning on grinding as much, he wanted to go back to Forks and grab his high school diploma, and then get back. ''Lets just hope that i dont meet those guys.'' Jack thought and in the next instant he felt like punching himself. ''I just jinxed myself didn''t I?'' Jack thought frustrated at himeself before getting out of the bed and dressing up and heading downstairs. Looking outside, Jack saw the sun, it was shining brightly. ''This...'' Jack felt like a ton of bricks had hit his head, turning around he headed back to his room and went to the window. He had covered it up so that people wouldn''t be able to see inside. ''I guess this is as good of a time as ever to try this out'' Jack thought as he walked to the wall next to the window and stuck his back to it. Using one hand he moved the cloth away from the window, the first ray of sun hitting him in weeks, almost an entire month at this point. *Sizzle* Jack felt like he had just put his hand in a lit stove. Quickly moving it away from the sunlight he looked at his arm. It wasn''t red or anything of the sort, and the pain had disappeared. ''I can go out in the sun however it''s like going into a wildfire.'' Jack thought before steeling his will and walking directly in front of the window. The Sunlight hit his entire body. Just like before pain assaulted him, and this time it was all over his body wherever his skin was exposed to the sunlight. Gritting his teeth, Jack endured. ''I don''t disintegrate and I look normal to other people, thats a great improvement compared to before.'' Jack thought before covering the window once more. _____________________________________________________________________________ Here''s the daily chapter i hope you guys liked it. If i do make any mistakes please do remind me and ill fix them, sometimes it gets a bit hard to remember everything ive written. If you want to read 10 chapters ahead and help support me further then check out my Patreon at: Patreon.com/WhiteAuthor Thanks a lot for deciding to support me and my dream. Lots of Love WhiteAuthor Chapter 63 Taking a hoodie and a baseball cap as well as covering himself as well as he could, Jack put his hands in his pockets before heading out of his room and going downstairs once more. Going outside of the hotel, he headed to the edge of Port Angeles and continued walking until he reached a dark forest where he started running. His figure became a blur to human eyes as he ran faster and faster, his destination? Forks Washington. The entire journey didn''t take more than an hour before he found himself in the forest surrounding the Forks High School. Whilst he had run inside the forest, Jack had been extremely careful to make as little noise as he could. He still didn''t know where those lunatics had their base, and the entire forest could be a large trap for passerby supernaturals. He however had decided that getting this done as fast as he could would be safer than having to stay in forks for hours. Heading out of the forest, Jack kept his head low. He did not want people to see him, his new face and charisma would cause people to start asking questions immediately, not like they hadn''t when he had first showed up however one time could just be called a myth, if people saw it twice then it would be basis for reality. Walking past the parking lot, Jack felt someone place a hand on his shoulder, he had already noticed someone coming from behind him however his instinctive fighting style hadn''t reacted so he hadn''t moved to stop the presence either. Turning around, Jack found himself face to face with Emmet Cullen. "Jack, I knew it was you," Emmet said with a large smile as he looked at Jack for a few moments and then confusion seeped into his expression. "Hey Emmet, it''s been a week or so now, how''ve you been?" Jack asked the large bear-like man. "Good, so where have you been?" Emmet asked as he patted Jack''s shoulder, it seemed he wasn''t going to ask right away. ''He probably feels like it''s not something I''m willing to share, when has Emmet become so good at talking to people'' Jack thought to himself as a light smile erupted on his face. "I moved to Port Angeles, I''m just here to pick up my diploma," Jack said before starting to walk toward the front entrance once more. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Emmet followed him as they walked together. "Why did you move?" Emmet asked, his voice clearly showing his curiosity. "Just an impulsive decision," Jack said before turning his head slightly so that he could give Emmet a glance. "What are the others doing?" "Nothing much, Rosalie is always stuck up in the garage whilst Jasper and Alice just do their own thing. Carlisle is at work and Esme is just trying out some new recipes she wants to show Bella." Emmet said calmly until he said the last word and remembered. He had blundered in his choice of words. "Esme is cooking for Bella?" Jack asked as he stopped and turned toward Emmet. His voice was low as he stared into Emmet''s eyes. Even though Jack was smaller in stature than Emmet, Emmet felt like he was being looked down on by something much larger than himself, even though he had no need for breath, it felt suffocating for a few moments before Jack turned his gaze away and started walking once more. This caused confusion to take its place in Emmet''s mind once more. Following Jack, Emmet finally couldn''t stop himself. "You aren''t angry?" Jack gave him a side glance before shaking his head. "I am, incredibly so however I''ve decided that I simply do not have any fucks left to give about what you''re family does. As long as they don''t interfere with me then I won''t do shit, but if you guys do." Jack said as he turned his head to stare at Emmet once more. "I''ll rip all of your heads off and feed them to mutated fucking pigs. Don''t take that as something offensive Emmet, im just stating a fact." Jack said before turning to face the front once more. In front of them stood the administrative office of Forks High School. "I''ll be going in to get the Diploma quickly and I''ll be back out," Jack said before he knocked on the door twice. "Come in" Hearing the answer, Jack opened the wooden door and went inside, closing it once more when he was in the room. Turning to look at the man behind the desk, Jack felt a shudder go through his entire body. ''What the fuck'' Jack thought as he looked at the man. It was him, the guy next to the white-eyed woman in the woods. "Ah, Jack, you''re here for your diploma right?" The man said as a large smile appeared on his face, his dark abyss-like eyes gleaming as he looked at Jack. For a moment, Jack didn''t move a single inch before his own lips curled up into a smile and he nodded. "Yes, I''m here for the diploma, I''m actually in a bit of a hurry so I was hoping to get it as fast as possible and get out of here," Jack said as he arrived to stand in front of the wooden table. "Ah, I see, going out of forks again?" The man asked as he turned around to look through some files. ''Should I just kill him right now?'' Jack thought however he held back his urges. Turning once more, The man''s smile seemed to turn even wider as he looked at Jack. In his hands was a blue paper which he folded into a small paper bag and handed to Jack. "That is your diploma. Congratulations from this moment onward you have completed high school." The man said as he clapped. "Thank you, I''ll be going now," Jack said turning around only to be stopped by the man. "One moment please Jack." _____________________________________________________________________________ Here''s the daily chapter, this one had some interesting stuff, and much more is coming into the future as the climax of the volume gets closer and closer each day. If you want to read 10 chapters ahead and help support me further then check out my Patreon at: Patreon.com/WhiteAuthor Thanks a lot for the support. Lots of Love WhiteAuthor Chapter 64 Stopping, Jack stood still, his back facing the man who had replaced the previous principal. Slowly Jack turned around to face the man. "Yes?" Jack asked, his fists clenched as his eyes seemed to glint dangerously. He always wore colored contact lenses these days, before it had been so that others couldn''t see his red eyes until they turned to the amber color and nowadays it was because they would never return to their normal color. "I was hoping to have another conversation with you, I think it would interest someone like you quite a lot." The man said as he motioned to the chair in front of him with his head. Jack felt conflicted for a moment, did he run? Attack or comply. In the end, he chose the last option as he walked to the chair and sat down. The smile on the man''s face grew larger at the sight. "Good, I actually didn''t expect for you to listen to me this peacefully." He said carefreely. "You were expecting to have to use force? Are you even capable of that?" Jack said, there was no need to hide behind a facade anymore. The man''s words had already broken it, the atmosphere of the two supernaturals acting as if they were humans. A low chuckle escaped out of the man''s mouth as he slowly shook his head. "I do not mean to harm you, Jack, so I''ll give you some advice. Don''t act so rashly as you did right now. You are still only a frog in a well in this world." The man said as his impossibly dark eyes seemed to become even darker. The whole room started shaking lightly as the light coming from the window waned, the room becoming darker itself. All of this happened for but a split moment and then it was gone, as if it had all just been a mirage. ''This bastard, is he trying to announce that he holds the power in this conversation?'' Jack quickly figured out what the man was planning and gave him a light smile. In times like these, a slight show of weakness would be the end, a complete defeat. "I don''t think you can actually catch me even if you tried," Jack said, he knew what kind of dangerous game he was playing here. However it was the best option at the moment, the man clearly had no intentions to kill Jack and thus he could try to bluff his way into gaining a higher position in the discussion. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. However, his entire ploy was shattered in a split moment. Jack hadn''t seen anything, not a single movement before he felt the man''s index finger give him a flick on the forehead. His eyes widened as they shook lightly. "There''s no need to bluff in front of me, now onto the matters that I actually want to discuss Jack." The man said with that same light smile on his face that he had kept on during the entirety of the discussion. "What is it?" Jack asked after a quick moment that he took to stabilize his emotions. "I want to invite you to join us, the Aurora Order." The man said straightforwardly, not beating around the bush at all. "Join you? The Aurora Order? I can''t just join when I don''t even know anything about you or the organization you''re talking about." Jack said as he furrowed his brows. The man nodded his head. "That''s why I wanted you to sit down, I''ll be explaining the basics of the organization, you can decide to join or to just leave the room when you hear everything." The man said before taking a moment to let his words resonate around the room. "All right" Jack answered almost immediately, there were no downsides currently besides one that Jack could think of. ''He could tell me about the organization and then say that since I know too much, my only choice is to join it or get killed.'' Jack thought as his eyes narrowed slightly before he nodded his head for the man to continue. "My name is Archie, I''m what you could call a Captain of the Aurora Order. The ranks go from President, all the way down to Grunt. If you decide to join then I''ll tell you about it in more detail." Archie said before he continued. "The Aurora Order was created to further the goals of each member, we do not have any morals, and the only rule is that you are to never harm a fellow member. Of course, you have to do certain tasks once in a while, like what you saw me do back inside the forest. So to simplify it, we are simply a gathering of supernatural creatures who wish to achieve our goals and use each other to enhance the speed at which we arrive at those goals." Archie said as he crossed his hands in front of his chest and leaned back into his chair. "That''s it? I''m unsure whether I can actually believe that. What if the goal of one of the members is world destruction? Wouldn''t that interfere with the others?" Jack questioned, his brows furrowed as he looked at Archie who looked like he didn''t give a single fuck about anything that happened around him. "Ah, we don''t accept those guys, we don''t want the world to get fucked over, we find the creations of humans rather useful so we do need them and in the end, humans are also a food source for many of us. If the world were to get destroyed then humanity would have no chance of survival and that would mean the deaths of quite a lot of us." Archie said with a shake of his head. "So you just help each other? I don''t think people are willing to help another without something to gain. I wouldn''t at least." "You get points for each commission done, you can create a commission and ask for help from the members. You can then use these points to get potions of advancement or anything else you are in need of." Archie answered simply. _____________________________________________________________________________ Here''s the daily chapter, I hope you guys liked it, I''m quite excited about the future of this volume, and I hope you guys will enjoy reading it. However I do have to say that I''ve definitely split off from the main plot of the twilight a lot, I did this with my other fanfiction as well and I seem to do it a lot as I have all these ideas that I want to put forward but I end up changing the plot entirely and breaking it into pieces. I just wanted to say sorry for that. If you want to read 10 chapters ahead and help support me further then check out my Patreon at: Patreon.com/WhiteAuthor Thanks a lot for the Support. Lots of Love WhiteAuthor Chapter 65 Jack stood silent as he processed the information, his mind trying to discern whether the man was lying or if he was telling the truth. ''It doesn''t make much sense for him to lie to me if he can actually defeat me so easily.'' Jack thought before turning his mind back toward the person sitting in front of him. ''Archie huh? And the Aurora order, an organization that is made for its supernatural members, at this point from what he has told me then it pretty similar to a guild in RPG games.'' Jack thought for a few moments until he came to a decision. "How does one join the Aurora Order?" Jack asked, his tone still showed that he was clearly guarded and he wanted to let Archie know, know that he wasn''t trusting them and would never reach that trust in his lifetime. With a light smile, Archie took something out of his pocket. It was a crumpled-up letter which he quickly flattened out on the table and pushed toward Jack. "Sorry, at first I wanted to kill you so I just crumpled the paper, turns out that won''t happen," Archie said as he gave a few laughs. Jack meanwhile just stared at the letter for a moment and then at Archie. ''This fucker'' Jack thought as he took the paper and looked it over. "It''s a magical contract so if you break any of its rules and conditions..." Archie said before he motioned to his neck with his finger. Clearly saying it would be a death sentence. "I see..." Jack said as he started to read the conditions. "Part A ( The Contractee ) Agrees to join the Party Bs Organization." "Once Party A joins Party B''s Organization, he isn''t allowed to harm the Other Organization members unless he doesn''t know that they are an Organization member." "Party A has to complete at least one mission a year that has been given by Party B, if Party A doesn''t do so then he will be removed from Party B''s organization and this contract will turn ineffective." "Party A has the right to refuse the yearly mission and Party B is obligated to not force it upon Party A" "Party B isn''t allowed to harm Party A in any way knowingly during the time this contract is in effect." This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. "Party A signs here" Reading the entire contract, Jack was honestly pleased. The contract was simple, in exchange for joining the Aurora Order, he had to do at least one mission a year, it wasn''t forced upon him however and he could leave the Order if he wanted to simply by not doing the mission yearly. It was also stated that other members couldn''t hurt each other knowingly. The contract didn''t seem to have any downsides, at least none on the surface. ''The main problem is that when you join the Aurora Order, you will likely have to go to their main headquarters. During this people will be able to see your true face and even if you do hide it the higherups like the leader of the order will still know who you are, in the case that you leave the Order, they could send people to kill you since they are no longer held back by the contract.'' Jack quickly analyzed the only downside this contract had. *Sigh* ''This bastard will likely kill me if I refuse the damned contract though.'' Jack thought as he remembered what Archie had said merely moments ago. "Alright, do I just sign with a pen?" Jack asked Archie as he lifted his head to look at the man. Archie nodded his head before he produced a blue pen from thin air and handed it over to Jack. Looking at the pen in his hand, Jack quickly used to observe secretly. [ Observe has been used ] [ Regular Blue ink Pen ] [ A simple Blue ballpoint ink pen. ] ''Normal, good'' Jack thought before he quickly signed the contract, upon his signing the contract floated up into the air a few centimeters above the table and started burning. The flames that appeared to burn the contract were pitch black as if they had come from the abyss itself. "With that, the contract has been fully signed and its effect now is active," Archie said with a clap of his hands and a wide smile on his face. He held his hand toward Jack, asking for a handshake. Taking his hand, Jack shook it as he looked at the man''s abyss-like eyes. "I''m glad that you joined us Jack Sparrow, my full name is Archie Tepes," Archie said with a wide toothy smile. "Nice to meet you again I guess..." Jack said as he looked at Archie weirdly. Jack felt like there was a reason the man had told him his surname however he really wasn''t sure. At his words and confused expression, Archie finally couldn''t hold back as he started laughing like a madman. "You actually don''t know do you?" Archie said after he managed to finally stop himself. Jack meanwhile simply looked at the man weirdly. Archie put his hand over his eyes and made a grabbing motion. Once he removed the hand and opened his eyes. They had changed color, from a dark abyss to what looked like bright crimson with feline-like pupils. Jack''s eyes widened as he looked at the man shocked. Those eyes looked identical to his own. "Let me introduce myself again, Jack," Archie said with a toothy grin as if what he was experiencing was the funniest thing he had ever seen in his long life. "My Name is Archie Tepes, Direct descendant of Adran Fahrenheit Tepes better known as Alucard and Dracula," Archie said, his toothy smile still on his face, as his eyes gleamed whilst looking at Jack as if he was the most pleasant treat he had seen in a long while. Jack felt like alarm bells were ringing all around him as he sat in front of the man. _____________________________________________________________________________ Here''s the daily chapter, thanks for reading and I hope you enjoyed it. If you want to support me further and read 10 chapters ahead then check out my Patreon at: Patreon.com/WhiteAuthor Thanks for the immense support and love! Lots of Love WhiteAuthor Chapter 66 ''Descendant of Dracula? If that guy is real then considering all the myths surrounding him, he should be at least a vampire prince, or even more likely a vampire king, a rank 3 or 2,'' Jack thought to himself, his eyes returned to normal as he regained calmness of his emotions. ''Too weak, I''m still too damned weak, just when I think that I''ve finally escaped the grasp of others and gained a semblance of freedom, it''s crushed almost instantly. Is finding a way to join such an organization a lucky encounter or not? This luck stat is turning to be closer to sounding like some fate skill rather than actual luck.'' Jack''s thoughts whirred, his enhanced intelligence allowed him to come up with countless thoughts and ideas in a short moment. In reality, it hadn''t even been more than two seconds since Archie had told him about his ancestry. "You really are interesting, I knew it since the first time I saw you, and now you''ve even advanced above a cold one and become a true vampire," Archie said with a smile on his face before he crossed his arms once more and leaned back in his chair. "I''m guessing you were only recently turned, weren''t you? That''s most likely, though at first I actually thought you were some old monster pretending and hiding here in forks considering that you nullified my telepathy and future sigh." Archie said with a humming sound. "Telepathy and Future Sight?" Jack asked the man before shaking his head. "It''s true that I''ve only recently been turned as for how I managed to evolve, I do not want to tell you my secrets though I would find it quite a pleasure if you told me more about this vampire system that''s around, considering im at least a part of it even if only to a small degree," Jack said as he hunched forwards, his gaze fixated onto Archie who nodded with that same constant smile on his face. "Sure, however, we''ll have to meet some other time as I have some matters to attend to. Since we are part of the same organization then I''ll give you a piece of advice, get out of Forks as soon as possible and don''t return, at least for a few years. In fact, get at least to the other side of the continent." Archie said as he got up from the chair and walked to the left, standing in front of a white wall. "Why?" Jack asked curiously as he tried to get as much information out of the man as he could. "Hmm," Archie hummed as he placed his finger on his chin before turning around and giving Jack a toothy smile that resembled the look of a bloodthirsty predator, sending shivers down Jack''s spine. "The most dangerous area for someone as weak as you, the area with the most supernatural activity, and the area with the most headquarters of SuperNatural organizations in the entire world. That''s what this part of the American Continent is." Archie said before he released a light chuckle. "You wouldn''t want to meet a god when you have just barely entered the path of the cursed do you?" Archie said before he raised his right arm and laid his palm flat onto the wall. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. At that moment darkness welled out and formed a kind of abyss-like portal in front of Archie, his body being engulfed by the dark substance a moment later and the entire thing disappearing into thin air. ''Teleportation? Is that another ability of higher-rank vampires? At the moment he''s shown incredible speed, teleportation, future sight, and telepathy. How many does this bastard even have'' Jack thought before getting up from the chair and heading out of the office, he had already been given his diploma by Archie and thus he had no work left in Forks. His words have similarly ingrained a deep fear into Jack''s mind. It wasn''t a fear that made him unable to act or think, in fact, he considered it beneficial, it helped keep him on edge and didn''t let him leave his guard down. What had caused the fear? Archie''s last words before he had disappeared. ''The Path of the Cursed and the supposed gods of these paths, they''re likely the rank 0s of each pathway of sorts. I still need to gather more information, I''ll wait to be contacted by Archie or someone else from the Aurora order and try to gain more information when I go to their headquarters, until then the only thing that I can do is to continue grinding and increase my strength steadily until I reach a high enough level that im on par with that bastard.'' Jack thought as he thought back to Archie''s speed, he had managed to flick his head at speeds unperceivable to Jack, it had been so fast that he couldn''t even notice the man moving. Heading out into the school''s hallways, Jack didn''t dawdle at all and headed straight for the front entrance. There was no time to waste. As he walked outside Jack was greeted with an ugly sight. It was the Cullens. ''What are these bastards up to now.'' Jack thought as he continued walking, they had clearly come here to wait for him but why was he supposed to give in to their desires? Jack could simply ignore the bastards. "It''s been a while Jack," Edward said as he took a few steps toward Jack. Jack didn''t spare the cold one even a single glance as he walked past him. It was at this moment that Edward raised his hand to touch Jack''s shoulder as he passed by him. "Don''t touch him" Emmet said from behind the group, he was seated inside the large jeep with the door opened and his feet on the ground outside rather than in the car. "If you do, I''m unsure if all of us can save you, Edward," Emmet said as he warned Edward seriously. Edward had his hand frozen as he walked Jack walk further and further away from them. "What do you mean by that Emmet?" Alice asked as she turned to stare at he brother, her curiosity shining through. Emmet looked at his sister for a moment and did something unexpected. They usually thought of Emmet as the happy-go-lucky guy who could never look at someone the wrong way however Emmet was giving Alice and the rest of the Cullens a look as if to call them all dumbasses. "Can''t you hear it?" Emmet said, his words took only but a few moments to send the minds of all the Cullens present into shock. They could, it was growing fainter as Jack walked farther away but it was definitely there. How had they not noticed? Jack, he... His heart was beating. Stopping at the end of the parking lot for but a moment, Jack turned to look back, his gaze looking at Emmet directly. "Get away from Forks, it''s not safe. Listen to me if you want or just ignore me." Jack said before turning around once more and heading off into the distance, the sight of his body vanishing from the Cullen''s sight. _____________________________________________________________________________ Here''s the daily chapter, a bit longer than usual. I liked how this chapter turned out and I had quite a bit of fun writing it, I hope that you guys enjoyed reading it too. If you want to read 10 chapters ahead and help support me further then check out my Patreon at: Patreon.com/WhiteAuthor Lots of Love WhiteAuthor Chapter 67 Back at the parking lot, the Cullens remained silent as they no longer saw Jack in the distance. They all felt shocked, to say the least. If they had beating hearts at that moment, they would have all been beating quickly at what they had just seen and heard. "A beating heart? Is he no longer a..." Edward said, his voice low but clearly heard by the enhanced senses of his family. Emmett shook his head. "No, I wouldn''t tell you to be careful otherwise. In fact, I feel he''s even stronger than before. Much more so," Emmett said before a soft smile appeared on his face. "He also seems better mentally," he added, his tone clearly showing his relief. Alice, who had remained silent up until this point, nodded to herself before she spoke up. "We''ll ask Carlisle and then see what we should do with his warning." "What do you mean?" Edythe, who stood beside Jasper, asked curiously. She hadn''t even considered Jack''s last words before he had disappeared from their sight. Emmett turned to look at his sister before adding his own take on Jack''s words. "Jack is still my friend. He wouldn''t have told me to leave Forks as soon as possible if there was nothing to be wary of. I think we should listen to him; the final decision lies with Carlisle, however." Emmett said before he turned around and brought his legs inside the jeep. "Let''s go. I''ll send Carlisle a text message," Alice said as she, too, turned and walked to the silver Volvo. The rest of the Cullens followed as they each headed to either the jeep or the silver Volvo. With a rumble, the car engines turned on, and they sped off toward the Cullen Mansion in the woods of Forks. Meanwhile, tens of kilometers away, Jack was running back toward Port Angeles. He had almost arrived. It hadn''t taken more than ten minutes for the journey. "Seems like I''m moving once more," Jack thought as he slowed down until he reached human running speeds. At that point, he headed out of a forest and started running on the roads. His destination was the hotel he had stayed in for the last couple of days. "Where do I head to? Archie said to go somewhere on the other side of the continent. However, do I just trust him? What if the opposite of his words is true? But the fact remains that I already saw supernaturals in Forks, while I have never been on the other side of the continent. The existence of supernaturals here is confirmed, while it isn¡¯t over there," Jack thought as he continued his run. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. More than half an hour later, Jack arrived at the hotel and headed upstairs to his room. He didn''t hesitate; there was no reason to do so. He wasn''t attached to this place either way, so Jack simply packed his clothes inside his backpack once more before turning around and heading out of the room. Going downstairs to the reception, Jack gave his room keys and headed out. Looking around, Jack quickly found a store that sold miscellaneous items. Heading inside, Jack quickly found a map, which he put inside his backpack before heading out. The seller inside had no idea that something had just been stolen, as he read the daily newspaper. Walking down the streets, Jack held the map in his hands. It was a map of the entire American continent; both South America and North America were depicted on it. One place stood out to Jack the most. "Columbia. From what I know, it''s one of the rainiest places in the entire world, especially during these months. I should be able to find a place to hide easily. It also has a high crime rate and even cartels, which could be used as farms for money," Jack thought before he nodded and started walking south. He would be taking the entire trip on foot; there was no faster transportation than simply walking for Jack¡ªat least no land vehicles could go at his speed. It took around an hour for Jack to arrive outside of Port Angeles and another twenty minutes before he found himself inside a forest. "Alright, let''s head off now," Jack thought before he disappeared from his spot. Gravel and dirt flew in the air as he sped up to supernatural speeds. Hours passed as Jack continued running at high speeds, stopping when there was no cover and continuing his journey at human speeds. This slowed down his overall speed, and he ended up only arriving in Provo, Utah, by the end of the day. He had already crossed a large distance in merely half a day and decided that he would stop here for the night. Heading to a hotel near the center of the city, Jack walked inside. "Welcome!" a woman behind the receptionist''s desk greeted Jack with a large smile; her eyes seemed to gleam strangely as she looked at him. "Weirdo," Jack thought to himself as he asked her about the rooms and quickly got himself the cheapest room the hotel had to offer. Getting the keys from the woman, Jack headed upstairs. As he walked, he noticed a small piece of paper had been handed off to him together with the keys. [ XXX-XXX-XXX ] It was a phone number. Jack looked at the paper dumbfounded for a few moments before crumpling it and throwing it away. With determination in his eyes, Jack walked into his room, only one thought running through his mind. His hand that had thrown the paper shook slightly before he calmed it down. It seemed throwing the paper away had caused some kind of harm to him. *Gulp* "Lust is momentary; grind is eternal. This is my new mantra. Yes, from now on, this is my new mantra," Jack thought to himself, though his mind involuntarily went back to the woman. "Ah, damn it! If only I were human," Jack thought, though his high intelligence stat quickly reminded him that she wouldn¡¯t have been interested in his human appearance at all. "This life is so unfair," Jack thought as he closed the door to his room and walked to the bed, lying down and opening his system menu. "Time to continue grinding for a few hours," Jack thought. _____________________________________________________________________________ Here''s the daily chapter. Thanks for the support and I hope you enjoyed reading the chapter. I''ll be going on a one-day vacation with my parents tomorrow so the chapter will be a few hours later than usual, sorry about that. If you want to read 10 chapters ahead and help support me further then check out my Patreon at: Patreon.com/WhiteAuthor As always Lots of love and stay safe. WhiteAuthor Chapter 68 The dungeon runs had become much more efficient the more Jack went into them, he was no longer just a cold one without any skills in combat. The monsters had grown too, having strength that surprassed normal limits however the rate of their power increase was much lower than Jack''s who had evolved, gained combat efficiency through his instinctive fightining skill which only continued to grow aswell as his perk Justice which gained him an unfair advantage against anything that could be considered evil by the skill itself. Of course, he still was no match for powerhouses like Archie however against random ghouls inside the dungeon? The power difference was just as big if not bigger than the difference he had with Archie, allowing him to become a grim reaper of the ghouls. Hours passed and soon enough Jack was finished with his runs for the night. The sun had already started to rise up on the horizon and it was time for Jack to continue his journey toward Columbia. Jack expected to at least cross the United States border by the end of today and enter Mexico where he planned on gathering some funds for when he would be in Columbia. ''I''ll stay there for around a week, after which I''ll start heading to Columbia once more.'' Jack thought as he headed out of the hotel and started walking the streets, heading toward the exit of the city. The night grind had bore fruit as always and now he was already stronger than he had been yesterday. Opening his status menu, Jack looked at his Stats. [ Stats ] [ Name: Jack Sparrow ] [ Age: 17 ] [ Level: 130 ] [ Status Points: 101 ] [ Shop Coins: 164 ] He had managed to gain seven levels in a single night, much lower than his previous speed however that was to be expected as the levels increased. He had however gained an unexpected bonus. [ Skills ] [ Video Gamer ] [ Level 3 ] [ Instinctive Fighting ] [ Level 3 ] His video gamer skill as well as his instinctive fighting had increased by one level. This confirmed his theory that the Video Gamer skill did infact influence him as the gamer, considering his whole life was a game. It increased the efficacy of experience gained from what he noticed. It was a small difference however every little drop mattered in the long run. He had similarly completed one of his weekly quests during the night. [ Defeat 1000 Ghouls ] [ 1000/1000 ] Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. [ Claimed ] He had been granted 1 perk ticket, landing his total at 2 Perk tickets. As for the Ghoul Dungeon weekly mission, he still had a few more to complete, Jack guessed that he would need another two nights atleast before he could finish it. [ Complete the Ghoul Dungeon 30 Times ] [ 14/30 ] [ Reward: 2 Perk Tickets ] Overall it had been a successful night of grinding. After around half an hour, Jack arrived outside of the city and once hidden inside a forest, he started running. He chose the direction with the most vegetation as he hoped to be able to maintain his superhuman speed as much as he could. However, the more he closed in to Mexico the less vegetation there was. Thankfully Columbia and Mexico were known for their dense forests and jungles which would help Jack a lot, however until he arrived there, he had to stop running at superhuman speeds multiple times as he noticed cars and humans around. Hiding from the humans was quite easy however with his enhanced senses. And another surprise gift helped him as well. [ Ding! ] [ User has unclocked the Stealth Skill ] [ Stealth ] [ Level 1 ] Hours passed as Jack continued his journey, encountering countless wildlife and human settlements along the way. It was an eye-opening experience for him, a kid who until recently hadn''t known much about the world. At times like these, he actually felt gratitude toward the Cullens, albeit only slightly. If he had never joined this supernatural world then he wouldnt see these beautiful sights, wouldnt experience what it felt like to actually feel free and have the ability to do whatever he wanted without feeling danger around every corner. With a light smile on his face, Jack continued onwards. During the late hours of the day, Jack finally arrived at the border with Mexico. He wouldn''t be able to pass it legally considering that he still wasn''t an adult and his mother would immediately be notified, an outcome that he didn''t desire. And so Jack simply transformed into a bat and flew over the border. ''The ability to transform into an animal that can fly really is useful.'' Jack thought as he landed on the other side of the border and after verifying that no one was observing him, he quickly transformed back into his humanoid form. ''Its great that the transformation is more like a shell of dark energy that envelops me rather than an actual bodily transformation otherwise i wouldnt be able to have my clothes once i transformed back.'' Jack thought before he started walking away, further and further distancing himself from the united states. He was now in another country. His destination for the night was Mexico City, the capital of Mexico. He will be staying there for the next week. Arriving there after around three hours, the sun had already set, Jack wandered the streets until he found an almost broken-down hotel. It was the only place he could afford at the moment. Heading inside, Jack quickly got himself a room. Not everyone here spoke english however that wasnt a problem as Jack had already completely mastered spanish, it had been quite easy with his supernatural intelligence. Once inside the room which smelled like utter shit and looked disgusting to the eyes and nose, Jack released a long sigh before sitting on the bed. Creeaking sounds being released by its old frame. ''This is going to be annoying'' Jack thought before the bed''s legs gave away, using his speed Jack managed to stand up quickly before he landed in a heap on the ground. The sound the crashing bed caused was large and soon enough a burly tattoed man came to the door and opened it. "Ya bastard, you going to pay for that shit or..." The man said as he glared at Jack. ''It''s so damned obvious that you guys planned this shit.'' Jack thought releasing another tired sigh at the amount of bullshit spitting out of the guy''s mouth. Walking to the man, Jack stood silent for a moment, the man''s angered voice sounding in his ears. *Bang* The next moment, the man was unconscious on the floor, blood dripping from his nose and mouth. A clear red handprint showed up on his cheek. Shaking his hand as if trying to clean something filthy, Jack glared at the man. ''Filthy bastard.'' Jack thought in annoyance. _____________________________________________________________________________ Here''s the daily chapter, thanks for reading and I hope you guys enjoyed it. Im in another country right now so i dont have much time to grammar check, sorry if it has more than usual, when i get back home tomorrow ill check it once again. If you want to read 10 chapters ahead of time and support me further then check out my Patreon at: Patreon.com/WhiteAuthor Thanks for the support. If I mess up the stats anytime please do tell me as sometimes it gets confusing to remember everything. Lots of Love WhiteAuthor Chapter 69 The sound of the man crashing on the floor was loud and soon enough Jack heard hurried steps comming upstairs. ''Should I have just gone to a good hotel.'' Jack thought to himself as he released a long-winded sigh. It didn''t take more than a few seconds for two men to arrive at the door. Looking at the body laid out on the floor and at Jack who stood there with a frown on his face, they immediately realized the situation. "This bastard," One of the men said as he took something out of his back pocket which he had hidden with his shirt. It was a gun. Pointing it at Jack they started swearing at him whilst one of them checked out on the unconscious guy. "I suggest that you lower the weapon," Jack told the man in Spanish. "Lower the weapon? You want me to fill you will bullets you fucker?" The man said as he walked closer to Jack, still pointing the gun at his head. *Sigh* Releasing another sigh, Jack raised his arms up in a sign of surrender. "You think Marco will pay us good for this guy?" The man said as he kept his sight fixed on Jack. "Should be good enough, I heard the prices have gone up these days." The other man said as he finally got up from the ground after placing the unconscious man in a more comfortable position. ''Isn''t this my chance?'' Jack thought as he listened to the two conversing about how they planned to practically kidnap Jack and bring him to this so-called Marco. He is most likely to have his organs removed or something of the sort. "I''ll come with you obediently, there''s no need to shoot me," Jack said causing the men to look at each other before they laughed. "Of course, you''re going to come obediently otherwise you know what." The man said as he kept pointing his gun at Jack before coming closer to him and hitting Jack in the face with a gun. Falling down onto the floor, Jack tried to act as if he was unconscious. It seemed he did a good enough job at acting that the man believed it and soon enough they carried his body, tied his arms and legs, and put him in the back of an old Toyota truck. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. The ride was long, taking hours however soon enough Jack felt the truck comming to a stop. Seeing the door open up, Jack felt himself get moved once more and brought to a clearing where he was thrown onto the ground. He heard tens of people talking around him, heard people who he guessed had been kidnapped as well crying in despair at their fate. During the ride, Jack had thought long and hard about whether what he was doing was the correct choice. Sure he had stolen from robbers in Port Angeles however Jack had never killed anyone. It had felt like the wrong thing to do, in fact, Jack hadn''t even drunk a drop of human blood. ''Do these guys deserve mercy? No, they don''t however do I have the right to be the judge, jury, and executioner?'' Jack thought to himself before he felt the bag be removed from his face. Looking around, Jack saw where he had been brought. It was a location in the middle of what looked like a jungle with tents all around and tens upon tens of armed people with guns around him. "Is this the new batch?" A man in the middle of the group said as he came close. He had shoulder-length black hair and brown eyes, his features were sharp and his entire body looked to be covered in gang tattoos whilst he smoked what looked like a Cuban cigar. "Yes, they all look to be of good quality, especially that guy over there. He even managed to knock one of our guys up, we could use him." Another man said from beside what looked like the main boss. "Hmm, there''s no need, to sell him whole, unlike the others." The man said as he looked at the tied-up people on the ground. Jack meanwhile was observing everything going on, unlike the others, he wasn''t crying and his nose wasn''t running either. His eyes showed no fear. It was at this moment as the main boss came closer to him that Jack lifted himself up. The ropes binding his feet ripping apart as he rose up. The eyes of the people around widened as they looked at him. Jack however paid them no mind as he ripped the thick ropes binding his arms and rubbed the location where they had been around his arms. The signs of the tight rope against his skin quickly disappeared as if they had never been there, to begin with. Fixing his hair that had become disheveled by the bag they had secured on his head, Jack turned to face the gangsters. "So, you''re going to sell me?" Jack asked with a light smile before he started walking toward the boss. Guns immediately lifted up and pointed toward Jack. ''Justice, Activate'' Jack thought. [ Justice has been used ] [ Targets have been judged as Evil ] [ Judgment Activated! ] The sensation of every single special stat doubling was felt once more and then... Jack disappeared from the sight of everyone. *Krang* *Thump* *Thump* *Thump* Every single gun, still in the hands of the gangsters crumbled and fell onto the floor. The next instant Jack appeared once more before the gangster boss. Cracking his fingers, Jack still held the light smile on his face. "So, how much do the organs go for," Jack asked before turning around and lifting a finger. "One, two, three... Thirty-seven people. That should be quite the sum right?" Jack asked as he turned to gaze at the boss who had his eyes widened and mouth agape. The cigar had fallen down onto the ground. Jack stood silent for a moment before releasing another sigh. ''I tried to act cool but these guys aren''t saying anything.'' Jack thought to himself though he didn''t feel a shred of disappointment. _____________________________________________________________________________ Here''s the daily chapter, I hope you guys enjoyed reading it. If you want to read 10 chapters ahead and help further support me then check out my Patreon at: Patreon.com/WhiteAuthor Thanks a lot for the support! Lots of Love WhiteAuthor Chapter 70 "Kill this bastard!" The boss shouted as he pointed at Jack, his arm shaking just as his eyes which had widened beyond belief as he stared at Jack. "Arrghh!!" With loud rage-filled screams the gangsters rushed toward Jack who looked around him for but a moment and then disappeared. This time it wasn''t the guns which fell down to the ground broken. It was the men themselves. Thirty-six gangsters fell down onto the ground at the same time. Their figures distorted with some missing arms, others missing their heads whilst some even looked like they had been scrunched up into a ball and all of their bones had been crushed. It was a massacre, and to Jack, it felt like he was a human crushing an ant nest. No matter how many ants gathered up together, they would never be able to defeat a human. The kidnapped victims stood silent, tears falling down their cheeks and to their chins as they stared at the carnage around them. They were in shock, not knowing how to react to the abnormal situation they had found themselves in. Their brains had decided that this was too much for them and shut down most of their thought processes so that they would be able to protect themselves, if not physically then atleast mentally. Jack appeared in front of the gangster boss once more. "So you were saying you were going to sell me like a slave?" Jack asked with a light smile before grasping the man''s neck with his hand so quickly that he had no way of dodging it. Holding the man up, his feet leaving the ground Jack continued to give the man a smile. "How about you become mine? I''ve been desperate to try this out for a while now." Jack thought as he brought the man closer to him, close enough that the man''s neck was now in front of Jack. "Let''s hope that I can stop myself before I drain you completely," Jack mumbled before opening his mouth. His fangs seemed to extend even further than usual, and then they bit into the man''s nape, digging deep into the man''s flesh, blood erupted out almost instantly, covering half of Jack''s face. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. Jack''s eyes became a deeper shade of crimson, his lips curled up as he continued to drink the man''s blood. It was delicious, so delicious that Jack felt like he was in heaven. A personal heaven made just for him, where nothing else besides this delicious blood mattered. It was at that moment however that Jack heard a sound. [ Ding! ] [ User has passed Intelligence Check. 20/10 ] And then it happened in an instant as if a switch had been turned off. The unbearable thirst died down and Jack could finally control himself. It wasn''t that he didn''t still find the blood an utter delicacy however he could actually control himself when drinking it. He wasn''t like some depraved addict who had found a dosage of drugs after weeks of withdrawal. Thoughts finally returned to Jack''s mind. ''Controlling yourself whilst you are indulging in human blood is quite a lot harder than simply not drinking human blood, who could have guessed?'' Jack thought to himself sarcastically before another more serious line of thought took over his mind. ''How do i turn him? I dont have that venom that the cold ones have anymore. Does he just turn because i bit him?'' Jack thought before he decided on a line of action. ''In some fiction, the vampire needs to give the human their blood for them to transform so I''ll try that as well since I''m already doing the biting.'' Jack thought as he quickly bit his own tongue and used it to inject the blood into the man. ''Thankfully there is no skin left on him or this would have been utterly disgusting.'' Jack thought to himself as he parted ways with the man''s neck. The spot he had bitten didn''t look like what the movies showed vampire bites as. It looked like some feral beast had taken a chunk of flesh out of the man''s neck, blood flowing all over, covering more than half the victim''s body. Jack wasn''t faring much better either as his entire shirt was soaked in red blood, not to mention his face which looked like he had dived into a lake of blood. ''I should learn how to drink like a gentleman.'' Jack thought to himself as he thought of taking a glass bottle with him everywhere he went so that he could drink blood without causing a large mess. ''And I''ll look badass'' Jack thought to himself with a smirk before he shook his head in disappointment at his own thoughts and turned around and looked at the kidnapping victims who were looking at him as if he was the devil himself. ''I guess I do look like that don''t I?'' Jack thought before walking to the first man who was still on the ground with his arms tied behind his back. "Ill give you a choice, either join me as a vampire or die." Jack told the man, a shaky smile stood on Jacks face as he faced him however Jack didnt back down. The man seemed to come to his senses slowly, his cloudy eyes returning to focus as he stared at Jack. "Become a vampire or.... die?" The man asked, his voice shaking as he stood face to face with Jack. "Yes, now choose, i dont have a lot of time." Jack said as a thought went through his mind. ''This situation, its strangely similar isnt it?'' Jack thought to himself as his mind went back to a month ago, back inside the Cullen mansion, standing infront of supernatural monsters who had given him an ultimatum. Either death or joining them and becoming a monster himself. ''And I told myself that I would never become like them, I''m turning out to be one fucked up monster aren''t I?'' Jack thought to himself however he didn''t back down from his decision. _____________________________________________________________________________ Chapter 71 "I''ll join, I''ll become a vampire!" The man answered quickly, his voice shaking as he stared into Jack''s deep crimson eyes. "All right, wait a while then," Jack said as he turned to question the rest of the kidnapped victims. No one wanted to die, so the choice was easy. Jack knew that it wasn''t a choice at all, he had been given the same ultimatum before, and this wasn''t giving someone a choice. After hearing the positive reply, Jack nodded and turned around to look at the mob boss. He was still laid out on the ground motionless. ''Unless he transforms then I''ll have to kill these guys either way, so let''s hope this works.'' Jack thought to himself as he stood in front of the downed gangster leader. For a minute or so there were no changes to the man. A moment later however that changed, the body on the floor had started convulsing in what looked to be a pain. For a moment the only sound that could be heard in the forest was the thrashing of the convulsing body on the ground. That soon changed as well when the man started screaming his lungs out, it was a harrowing scream of pain that pierced through the silence of the forest. His scream clearly frightened the victims behind Jack as they started crying their hearts out and praying to whatever deity they believed in, for saving, for someone, anything to come to save them however the world wasn''t fair. There was no one coming to their rescue, they were deep inside a jungle with dead bodies of criminals all around them and a monster who would soon turn his attention toward them. The screams continued for a while, Jack didn''t move toward the body and instead simply stood in place as he awaited the full transformation. Finally, after what was around five minutes, the man stopped screaming, his body finally still. Using his hands, the man raised himself up slowly. Once fully off the ground and standing straight, he looked at his hands before turning his attention to Jack. Looking at the man, Jack saw the differences that had been made from the transformation. The man had red eyes, though they didn''t have the slitted feline form of Jacks own eyes. Fangs were protruding off his mouth and the man''s nails had visibly grown, turning into makeshift claws, his ears had gained a pointed look as well. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. Those were the only differences in the man''s outward appearance. For a moment, there was silence before the man laughed his lungs out. "Thank you, I can feel the power coursing through my body, but this is a mistake, now I can finally crush you. Fucking shithead." The man said before he rushed to Jack, his speed was supernatural, managing to close the distance between him and Jack almost instantly. *Bang* The man''s fist connected with Jack''s face. "That''s right you dumb fucker!" The man said before the next words got stuck in his throat. Jack hadn''t moved a single inch, he was simply glaring at the man who still had his balled-up fist in Jack''s face. *Schlq* *Thump* The man''s arm fell onto the ground, completely severed from his body. For a moment the man didn''t seem to recognize what had transpired however that soon changed as he held what was left of his arm and screamed his lungs out in pain. "Did you really think you would be stronger than me? I simply gave you a minuscule amount of my blood." Jack said as walked closer to the man and crouched so he could look him in the face. *Schlqk* *Thump* This time it was the man''s head that had flown off from his body. "I don''t know whether that is enough to kill you but this should be enough," Jack said as he extended his hand toward what remained of the man''s body and then clenched it, forming a fist. *Shlpurt* With a disgusting sound, Jack and the rest of the victims heard the man''s innards get squashed as the very blood inside his body turned against him. "That should either kill you or take you some time to recover from, if you still get up then I guess I''ll just have to burn you whole," Jack mumbled before turning to the five victims. "I''ll be turning you now, if you do what he just did then I''ll kill every single one of you, even if only one made the mistake. Got it?" Jack said as he addressed the group. A round of choked-up yeses and nods was all Jack needed before he started the transformation process for all of them. Merely twenty minutes later, Jack found himself in front of five newly transformed monsters. [ Ding! ] [ User has unlocked a new title! ] ''Hmm,'' Jack hummed to himself, interested in the outcome as well as excited. Opening the title menu, Jack quickly scrolled down to the newly gained title. [ Vampire Leader ] [ Buffs: Charisma +1 ] [ Grants the user the ability to enslave his minions ] [ This Title is evolvable, the more minions under the user''s command, the stronger it grows. ] ''That''s great.'' Jack thought before he quickly equipped the new title, finally getting rid of the [ Kidnapped ] Title he had equipped until now. ''Removing my Kidnapped title by basically kidnapping others.'' Jack thought to himself as he lightly shook his head. Getting closer to his newly gained minions as the system called them, Jack placed his hand on each of their heads. [ Enslavement has been successful. ] [ Enslavement has been successful. ] [ Enslavement has been successful. ] [ Enslavement has been successful. ] [ Enslavement has been successful. ] He had gained a skill named Enslavement as soon as he had equipped the title, putting it to use had been pretty simple. Simply touch a vital spot of the target and activate the skillfully. "What are your names?" Jack finally asked the minions. ''Or would calling them slaves fit them better'' Jack thought to himself. He felt a pang of guilt however he knew that letting them live would not have been a good choice, so this was in a way his mercy upon them. _____________________________________________________________________________ Here''s the daily chapter. If you want to read 10 chapters ahead and help support me further then check out my Patreon at: Patreon.com/WhiteAuthor Thanks for reading and I hope you enjoyed the chapter. Lots of Love WhiteAuthor Chapter 72 "Lumain" The first man who Jack had turned answered. A petite woman next to him was the next to reply. "Jasmine" Next was a burly man with tattoos covering his arms however he looked like a kid with his entire face covered with tears and snot. "Lucas" The fourth person was next, he had short blonde hair and a small goatee, and he looked handsome enough to be a model. "John" And lastly was a young woman of what Jack assumed to be around twenty-five years of age with long luscious blonde hair. "Lucy" All of their eyes were blood red and fangs were protruding out of their mouths. ''I wonder if there is a way for me to have a peek at their stats?'' Jack wondered and quickly started uttering words in his mind, hoping that a menu would pop up however no such thing happened. ''Seems like I won''t be able to, maybe it''s a perk skill or something similar.'' Jack wondered before turning around and motioning for the five minions to follow him. As the group of six moved through the jungle, John got curious and asked Jack. "Uhm, what''s your name sir?" His voice shook lightly, clearly afraid that his question would cause Jack to react badly. Turning his head slightly, Jack gazed into Johns''s red eyes before answering. "I..." Jack said before stopping and turning his head back around to face in front of him. ''What is a cool name?'' Jack thought to himself. Calling himself Jack was not good, he needed something to hide his true identity even if these guys were his slaves for all of eternity now. Silence engulfed the group for a few minutes. If John and the others were able to sweat then they would have already been drenched entirely. They expected Jack to turn around and massacre them at any moment. "I" Jack finally spoke up once more. He had only uttered a single word however the attention of the five had already been trained on him. "I have no name" Jack finally finished his sentence. "You have no name?" John spoke out of reflex, before putting a hand in front of his mouth merely a split second later. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. The four around him turned to give the man a scathing glare. "It''s all right, I won''t kill you," Jack said before releasing a small chuckle. "You can call me No Name I guess, there isn''t a single name that fits me better in a sense," Jack uttered, the jungle had started losing some of its dense foliage as they got closer and closer to human civilization. ''I''ve already lost sight of who I used to be, Jack Sparrow? That guy is already dead.'' Jack thought as he furrowed his brows and continued, with his new minions following after him looking like some lost ducks. Finally, after more than an hour of walking at fast speeds, the group arrived at a human city. Heading into it, the group walked to a hotel straight away. Ironically Jack had randomly picked the direction and luckily he had managed to find his way back to the same hotel that he had been kidnapped in. Heading inside, Jack had a large smile on. The group behind him was confused at his change of expression but they didn''t dare question the monster. The receptionist lifted their head up and looked at Jack. The realization was quick as their eyes widened and they stood up in alarm. Right, Jack was still almost entirely covered in human blood. He looked like a demon straight out of hell. "So we meet again," Jack uttered with a toothy smile as he came to stand before the reception counter and crouched so that his face was right in front of the receptionist women. "How..." The woman muttered quietly, shock clearly displayed in her expression. "How? Well, you see I''m quite strong, I simply tore them all apart with my hands." Jack said as he closed his eyes and gave the woman a closed eye smile. "Now, how about you bring me to the rest of your group? I don''t like waiting. Chop Chop." Jack said as he lifted himself up to stand straight. At his words, a door behind the woman opened up with a bang and a group of three armed men arrived. They were all pointing their guns at Jack. "You bastard, I''ll kill you." It was the one who Jack had almost bitchslapped into death. "Show me your abilities," Jack said aloud, before turning his head slightly to gaze at the group of newly turned vampires behind him. "Yes," It was Lucy who answered as she ran toward the three armed men at supernatural speeds. Before the men could even utter a word in surprise, Lucy was on them as she used her hands as if they were hand blades and clearly severed two of the men''s arms. Loud screams erupted however Lucy didn''t stop, she merely continued to slash at the men as if it was the only job that she was capable of doing. As if it was her favorite afternoon hobby. ''Did the transformation increase their violent tendencies or is this a part of the enslavement skill?'' Jack wondered as he saw Lucy finally stop. In front of her were mangled body parts, they could even be considered corpses considering how much damage they had sustained. "Good job, though try to be less gory next time, wouldn''t want to leave a mess everywhere we went," Jack said to her before turning to look at the receptionist woman once more. Her face was pale as a sheet of paper. ''She''s going to faint.'' Jack thought before he saw the woman lose consciousness the very next moment. *Bang* Her head hit the wooden floor of the hotel. ''I knew it'' Jack thought with a sigh before crouching next to her and using one finger to pierce her forehead and brain, killing the woman instantly. ''This is what you get for kidnapping me, fucking sons of bitches.'' Jack thought as a smile erupted on his face. If there was one thing that he despised beyond anything else in this world then it was getting kidnapped. _____________________________________________________________________________ Hey guys, here is the daily chapter for Twilight Gamer. I wanted to show how his first kidnapping left a deep scar on Jack''s mind and how it can cause him to almost rampage, this was the main reason why Jack caused all of that carnage without any concern for human life. I also think it would be pretty cool to have him slowly start building his own personal force so I decided upon that course of action. If you want to read 10 chapters ahead and help support me further then check out my Patreon at: Patreon.com/WhiteAuthor I hope you enjoyed reading and thanks for all the support. Lots of Love White Author Chapter 73 All around Jack, the only thing that remained was blood and mangled body parts as well as the single corpse of the woman. ''Lets try that out'' Jack thought before pacing his hand on the womans stomach and opening a system menu. ''Sell'' [ Does the user wish to sell Human Corpse ] [ Yes ] [ No ] ''Yes'' Jack thought and in the very next instant, he felt the body under his palm disappear instantly. The eyes of his minions widened as they watched a human corpse disappear from existence. "It''s gone," Lucas mumbled in shock, his eyes slightly widened at what he had just seen. "It''s an ability of mine, if I place my hand on someone then I can erase them from existence," Jack said before walking over to the mangled pieces of what had once been three men. ''As if, it''s better that you overestimate me for now, however.'' Jack thought to himself. "Erase them?" Jasmine muttered this time, shock clearly showing in her tone. She wasn''t the only one in shock, it was all of them. He had just erased a corpse from existence right in front of their eyes. ''We never had a chance, no one did.'' John thought to himself as he watched Jack crouch down to touch the remains of the three mangled corpses. ''Sell'' [ Does the user wish to sell three Human corpse remains? ] [ Yes ] [ No ] ''Yes,'' Jack thought and just like before, in fact in a show even greater than the first time, the blood and severed body parts that were strewn around the room disappeared instantly. What had once been a room filled entirely with blood and body parts had once more returned to being a clean hotel lobby. ''Even the blood that was spilled, everything.'' Jasmine and John thought simultaneously. [ 5 Shop Coins have been added to the user''s balance ] [ 1 Shop Coin has been added to the user''s balance ] ''Because the woman''s body was well preserved besides her brain then she sold for more whilst the three men just gave one. It makes sense I guess.'' Jack thought before turning around to look at his slaves. ''How much would these guys sell for?'' Jack wondered. The five felt a chill spread throughout their body at Jack''s gaze. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. ''Nevermind'' Jack thought as he shook his head lightly and turned around toward the staircase. "Come, each of you will take a room, from now on this place is ours for around four days, after which we will relocate," Jack said as he walked toward the stairs. The five nodded their heads and followed behind Jack, heading upstairs. Thankfully there were enough rooms for all of them, with Jack taking what looked like the best room in the hotel. "I''ll be sleeping for four days, Don''t let anyone inside during that time, if I get woken up then I''ll kill every single one of you. Prove that you are useful." Jack said as he looked at the five directly into their eyes. His own deep crimson-slitted eyes almost shone as he released a horrid aura, it was as if death itself was in front of them. [ User has gained a skill! ] [ Vampiric Aura ] [ Level 1 ] [ Allows the user to enhance their monstrous aura and project it onto others, causing an effect of fear and terror to spread in their minds. ] Looking at the pop-up, Jack felt pleased, this would make intimidation tactics a lot easier than before, it wasn''t as if he needed it until now however he could use it instead of having to show his strength with actions. Heading inside his room, Jack quietly locked the door and turned around. At that moment, Jack''s eyes widened and he immediately crouched slightly, assuming a stance as if he were a predator about to jump onto his prey. "What''s with that? Didn''t we already become friends?" There seated on the bed stood Archie with that mischievous smile of his that seemed to always adorn his facial expression. "It is quite hard when you suddenly show up after I just finished dealing with something," Jack replied, his voice deep as he looked at the man cautiously. After a moment of tense silence, Archie chuckled lightly. "Don''t worry, if I wanted to kill you then I could do that without even lifting a finger, I''m not here for that. I''m here to tell you that one week from now I''ll be taking you to see the leader as well as show you around our headquarters." Archie answered, his voice light as if what he was talking about was merely a joke. "I see, well then goodbye," Jack said as he straightened up and patted his chest as if removing some nonexisting dirt. "Wow, you''re so cold you know? Are you trying to act cool?" Archie said, his smile widening even further as he looked at Jack as if he was looking at a clown inside a circus. "Maybe?" Jack answered before humming out loud. "Could you help me out with something?" Jack asked as he came closer to the man. Archie used his hand to hold his chin for a moment before nodding his head. "Sure, as long as it''s not something outrageous then I''ll help you out, just this once, however. So what is it that you want?" Archie asked, his lips curled upward as he looked at Jack. ''This bastard really looks at me as if I''m a clown in a circus.'' Jack thought before quickly calming his emotions down. "How strong are you in let''s say the overall hierarchy of the supernatural world? If you were to rank them from F rank to S rank." Jack asked as he stood in front of the vampire. Silence engulfed the room once more as Archie seemed to be thinking about it. After a while, the man answered. "I would be around A rank." "What about me?" Jack asked, interested in what the man would rank him as. "You?" Archie asked as he pointed a finger at Jack before releasing a light chuckle. "When I first met you in the forest, around F rank, now? I''d say around the upper D ranks." Humming, Jack nodded before using a skill. [ Justice has been activated. ] [ Judging the user! ] [ Evil ] [ Judgement has been activated! ] "What about now?" Jack asked as his lips curled upward, the feeling of overwhelming power coursing through his body was always exhilarating. Archie eyebrows shot up as he looked at Jack, his smile growing impossibly wide. "You''re interesting Jack, so fucking interesting that I want to tear you apart and see just what makes you, you. You know?" _____________________________________________________________________________ Here''s the daily chapter, I hope you guys enjoyed reading it. If you want to read 10 chapters ahead and help support me further then check out my Patreon at: Patreon.com/WhiteAuthor Thanks a lot for the support as always, it''s really helped me out a lot. Lots of Love White Author Chapter 74 After uttering those words, the tension inside the hotel suite increased by what Jack felt was tenfold. "Really now? Im afraid that the contract wouldnt allow that." Jack said, his fists clenched, his entire body on guard and ready to move at the slightest change in the situation. Silence engulfed the tense room before Archie chuckled. "I told you that as long as you are part of the order, I won''t do anything. I''m a man of my word Jack." "You''re saying that as soon as i leave or you do then ill be a goner is that it?" Jack asked, his lips twitching from the annoyance that currently surged through his mind. Another light laugh from Archie was all the response he got for his question. "As for what rank i would place you right now? Id say around a low C rank. You would be around a vampire baron in strength." Archie said before making a face as if he had just realized something. "Right, you don''t know the ranks of vampire evolution do you?" Archie asked, his tone still insinuating that this discussion was the funniest shit he had talked about in years. Jack nodded his head. ''I do know them however i have no way of telling you how without also telling you about my system ability.'' Jack thought to himself. Archie nodded before saying. "Alright, as your best friend I will explain to you." "Best friend really now?" Jack asked his facial expression turning into a sneer as he looked at the vampire. "Of course, now then lets get started." Archie said before lifting his palm toward the left wall of the room. Dark mist started gathering at his palm and in less that two seconds it launched itself onto the wall, completley covering it. Soon enough the Mist started chanigng color, and now just like a tv it showed the image of a man, next to him a word was written. "Human" "Usually every vampire starts from this evolution unless you''re the desendant of a vampire in which you start from a higher evolution however thats another matter entirely that ill explain some other time." Archie said before the mist converged once more and the picture changed. This time the man had a diamond-like texture and next to him the words Cold One were written. "The first evoltuion, actually most people dont even call it an evolution as its more like a transitionary phase where you are neither a true vampire or a human." Archie said before making a mocking expression. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. "They''re what we call the mutts, fake vampires who look like disco balls, their strength and speed are mediocre at best, and they don''t gain any special abilities unless they had them as a human. Overall they''re the lowest of the low in the supernatural world." Archie explained and the image on the wall changed once more. This time the man gained red slitted eyes and bats were flying around him. Next to him the word Vampire was written. "This is a true vampire, what you are right now. They gain transformation abilities as well as a small control ability over blood. Their speed and strength are mediocre however for their rank of evolution they are still one of the more powerful supernatural creatures." Archie said before chuckling. "The only way to evolve into a vampire is to drink a specially concotted potion, however there are no resources left to make the potions as the plants and other creatures needed for the materials have long gone extinct, the only way currently is to defeat another vampire and drink their blood entirely. So imagine my suprise when you a cold one managed to achieve this transformation." Archie said with a light laugh before the picture transformed once more. "And this is a Vampire Baron." The man on the wall looked the same if you ignore the huge bat wings on his back. "They gain the ability to partially transform, granting themselves flight in their human form. They also gain abilities like illusions, enticement and a further increase in their blood control ability." Archie said and as he ended his speech, the mist on the wall converged into a ball once more and rushed into Archies palm. "Aren''t you going to show me more?" Jack asked with a small smile. "No, id rather not, however i will tell you that similarly the only way to advance into a baron is to kill another one. The difference in strength between a vampire and a cold one is large however with strategy you could achieve victory, while fighting a baron as a normal vampire is impossible." Archie said as he got up from the bed. "Why?" Jack asked, he felt that it wasnt just because of the increase in strength or abilities, there had to be another reason. "Because they have entered the ranks of royalty. A baron can control vampires lower ranked than themselves, you would turn into their slave as soon as they took notice of you." "You''re higher than a baron correct? Why haven''t you made me into your slave yet then?" Jack asked, his voice heavily drenched in suspicion. "Because it wouldn''t be fun," Archie said before his entire body transformed into black mist which quickly dissipated into the air. "That bastard," Jack said to himself before walking to the bed and lying down. *Sigh* Releasing a long-winded sigh, Jack''s eyes focused as the crimson color in them depended even further. ''I have one week to become a vampire, Baron, Archie might not control me however someone else won''t have reservations about it.'' Jack thought as he imagined himself becoming some slave for another vampire. Gritting his teeth, Jack felt like releasing a feral snarl, his anger shooting through the roof and making him feel like he was about to burst. "Never again, fucking never." Jack thought to himself as scenes of being kidnapped, of losing his freedom flashed through his mind. The face of a jeering Edward, and of a Carlisle who looked at him in pity. Opening the dungeon menu, Jack quickly pressed the Ghoul Dungeon and entered it. ''I''ll show you fuckers.'' _____________________________________________________________________________ I will be releasing a Rosario Vampire Time Loop Fanfiction around next week, just wanted to let everyone know. Here''s the daily chapter for Twilight Gamer. If you want to read 10 chapters ahead and support me further then check out my Patreon at: Patreon.com/WhiteAuthor Thanks a lot for the support. Lots of Love WhiteAuthor Chapter 75 Hours passed, and Jack continued to delve into dungeon after dungeon, his strength growing at unimaginable speeds compared to anyone else. His system was a broken ability in the truest sense, he had no need to seek out dangerous encounters to further his abilities, and he had no need to form a strategy and fight a dangerous fight against a Baron, all he needed to do was to level up. Finally, in the early hours of the morning, Jack stopped his rampage on the ghouls. [ Ding! ] [ User has gained a new title. ] [ Ghoul Reaper ] [ Ding! ] [ The user has gained 8 Levels ] ''Status menu'' Jack thought and a new screen appeared in front of his sight almost immediately. ''Time to increase my next stat.'' Jack thought, he needed to increase his speed of completing the dungeons and thus he decided to spend all of his status points. [ Status ] [ Name: Jack Sparrow ] [ Race: Vampire ] [ Age: 17 ] [ S.P.E.C.I.A.L ] [ Strength: 5 ] [ 0/100 ] [ Perception: 5 ] [ 0/100 ] [ Endurance: 5 ] [ 0/100 ] [ Charisma: 4 ] [ 0/200 ] [ Intelligence: 10 ] [ MAX ] [ Agility: 6 ] [ 0/200 ] [ Luck: 10 ] [ MAX ] [ Shop Coins: 214 ] [ Status Points: 130 ] [ Perk Tickets: 5 ] ''Which would help me the most right now? It''s definitely Agility however I don''t have enough points to bring it up further, even if I reach level one hundred and fifty, I won''t have enough, I would be short ten points.'' Jack thought before looking at the rest of his stats. ''My endurance at least physically is weaker than a cold one though that is counteracted by having immense regeneration speeds, would increasing endurance also raise that?'' Jack thought before nodding his head to himself and deciding to try it out. Both Strength and Endurance had around the same importance levels in Jack''s eyes, however, regeneration did hold a greater effect than both in Jack''s eyes. [ Endurance: 5 ] [ 100/100 ] [ Ascend ] Clicking Ascend, Jack saw Endurance rise up to level six. He didn''t notice any outward changes though he felt a warm current pass through his body once he did the Ascension, it quickly disappeared and he returned to normal, however. ''Guess there is only one way to find out.'' Jack thought as he rolled up his sleeve and using his nails, he scratched at his arm just like he had done when he had first evolved into a vampire.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. He found that though he used the same strength, the sight in front of him was nowhere near as gruesome as before. If back then he had almost completely ripped his arm off with the same amount of force, now he had caused a deep scratch however the arm still remained stable. His focus was concentrated on the regeneration, however. And he was pleasantly surprised. The speed of his regeneration had increased visibly as his deep scratch disappeared in less than two seconds whilst it would have at least taken four before. This was almost a double increase in regenerative prowess. ''Special stats aren''t a one plus one equals two increase, they are more similar to a multiplicative increase in a sense though that too isn''t exactly right.'' Jack thought as he analyzed the increase, he only needed a few more increases and he would be able to create a formula that would tell him the exact increase that each Special stat gave him. ''I need to see what a stat at level seven is and the increase between that, then using the data I''ve gathered I could create a reasonably accurate prediction formula.'' Jack thought before nodding his head and unrolling his sleeve. Standing up from his position on the bed, Jack walked to the door, unlocked it, and walked outside of the suite. John and Lucy were standing on guard at his door and Jack could hear the others rummaging or talking in the rooms near his. "Uhm hello," John said as he raised his arm in a little wave. It seemed the man had lost a portion of his fear though he still was very afraid of Jack, at least now he didn''t look like he would drop dead from his gaze. "Hello, I simply wanted to inform everyone of something, I forgot to do it yesterday. Come here." Jack said as he turned his gaze to the rooms around the hallway. Merely a second later, all five of his so-called slaves arrived to stand in front of him. "I don''t know exactly the restrictions placed upon you, you''re clearly vampires as am I however your strength is much weaker, so I don''t know if you will burn in the sun or merely experience mild pain like I do," Jack said before looking at the singular window on the other side of the hallway from which sunlight was streaming inside. "We haven''t dared to try as well sir," Lucy answered as she looked at the ground, not daring to meet Jack''s gaze. "Alright, then let''s try right now," Jack said with a nod before walking to the window and covering most of the sunlight with his body, leaving only a small beam of it to come inside the hall. "Who wants to give it a try first?" Jack asked as he looked at the group. It was Jasmine who walked to the front first. She walked slowly before she stood merely a meter away from the sunlight. "Don''t worry if something happens then I''ll save you," Jack said as he tried encouraging his slave. Jasmine turned to look at him for a split second before nodding her head and pushing her arm into the sunlight. As soon as she did, her face scrunched up in pain and she removed it instantly. Jack nodded his head before walking to her and grabbing her arm. Looking at the skin, he found no signs of burning or anything similar. ''They just experience even more pain than I do or maybe it''s the same but my high intelligence stat manages to block off most of it whilst still maintaining a little so that I know I''m actually in pain and something is happening.'' Jack quickly analyzed before nodding his head and walking to his room. "You won''t die in the sun, it''s just pain but if you''re reacting like that then it must not be pleasant," Jack said before arriving in front of the Suite door once more. "I''ll be going inside and sleeping again, Don''t disturb me unless something happens, in that case, come inside and wait for thirty minutes in the room without touching me," Jack said before walking inside and heading to his bed once more. It was time to resume the grind, he could use the perk tickets right now however he decided not to, he simply had to gain one more to get his first mythical rank perk. At that moment, a thought crossed his mind. It was a daring thought however Jack wanted to gamble. His Luck was maxed out after all. ''Can I sell a perk or a skill?'' Jack wondered before opening the sell menu of the system. ''Sell Skill'' Jack thought and a pop-up appeared before him. [ Select Skill ] [ Select ] [ Cancel ] Clicking Cancel, for now, Jack tried something else. ''Sell Title'' [ Select Title ] [ Select ] [ Cancel ] Pressing Select, Jack quickly picked the Kidnapped title and clicked ok. [ Kidnapped Title ] [ Sell ] [ 100 Shop Coins / 1 Ticket / 10 Status Points ] [ Info ] ( A/N It''s one of the options, not all of them. He can only pick 50 coins, a ticket, or the stats. ) Clicking info, Jack quickly realized the reason as to why the title could be sold for so much. [ Any title sold will forever be locked and the user won''t be able to gain it a second time. ] _____________________________________________________________________________ Here''s the daily chapter, a bit longer than usual. I''ve also increased the pace of the fanfic a bit so that we can get to more interesting stuff quickly. If you want to read 10 chapters ahead and help support me further then check out my Patreon at: Patreon.com/WhiteAuthor Thanks for supporting me. Lots of Love WhiteAuthor Chapter 76 Jack stared at the holographic panel for a few moments before a slight smirk appeared on his expression. ''Sell'' Jack thought and immediately saw another pop-up appear before him. [ Select ] [ 1 Perk Ticket / 50 Shop Coins / 25 Status Points ] Clicking the Perk Ticket, Jack saw the pop-up disappear and a new one took its place. [ 1 Perk Ticket has been gained ] Quickly, Jack opened the Perk Roulette. Finally, it was time for his third perk and this time it was going to be a mythical grade one as well. ''If a Legendary Perk allows me to nullify all abilities and the other allows me to double all my SPECIAL stats under certain circumstances then just how powerful would a mythical grade one be?'' Jack thought as excitement started coursing through his body. Deciding that he had no time to waste, Jack quickly clicked on the Legendary Roulette. [ Legendary Roultette ] [ Price: 6 Perk Tickets ] [ Purchase! ] Clicking on the Purchase button, Jack saw the screen change once more and a large roulette appeared before him. Hundreds upon hundreds of options showed on the roulette, each carrying a different name with the predominant color being purple. ''Alright, don''t leave me hanging you damned luck stat'' Jack thought as the roulette started spinning at unimaginable speeds. The colors and names of the perks quickly turned into a blur even to Jack who had supernatural sight. Seconds passed, and with each moment passing by, Jack felt his excitement as well as stress increase. Would he get a mythical grade or would it just be a waste of tickets? Would the ability he gained be useful or just something he would never use? Hundreds of thoughts passed through Jack''s mind in a short few seconds. After nearly half a minute, the roulette finally started slowing down, the colors of the perks and their names slowly becoming discernable in Jack''s eyes. Rare, Epic, Legendary... He couldn''t see even a single mythical no matter how hard he looked.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. ''Don''t be a fucking scam for the love of god.'' Jack thought to himself as the roulette slowed down further and further with each second. Finally, it was close to stopping. Just a bit more and it would land on a red colored card. ''Come on, please!'' Jack thought as he finally saw the mythical perk get closer and closer. It was the only one he had seen throughout the entire roulette. [ Ding! ] The roulette finally stopped its spin, and it had landed on... A Mythical Grade Perk. Jack felt a surge of unimaginable dopamine surge through his system, feeling as if he had experienced the highest peaks of joy in his life. ''Yes, what is it?'' Jack thought constantly as he waited for the pop-up telling him what he had gained. [ Congratulations! ] [ A Supreme level of Luck has occurred! ] [ User has gained a Mythical Level Trait! ] Jack quickly thought of skipping the unimportant pop-ups, hoping to command the system so that it would speed up its process and show him what he had gained quickly. [ User has gained the: Gamer Body and Mind Perk! ] ''Gamer body and mind?'' Jack thought as he looked at the name of his new perk and quickly opened his perk tab to see the detailed information. [ Gamer Body and Mind ] [ The life integrates into a game further than before, allowing him to gain the skills: Gamer Body and Gamer Mind ] There was no other information displayed besides that in the Perks description, seeing that it gave him two skills, Jack opened the skill menu enthusiastically. [ Gamer Body ] [ Passive ] [ Activate ] [ The user has gained a game character''s body. ] [ I? ] [ Gamer Mind ] [ Passive ] [ Activate ] [ The user has gained a game character mind ] [ I? ] Clicking the extra information button, Jack quickly saw a detailed explanation of both skills appear before him. [ The Gamer Body allows the user to completely regenerate any physical or mental problems after a calm rest in a bed, the Gamer Body also allows the user to continue operating at peak capacity even if his health is at dangerous levels, the user won''t experience and dismemberment or any other negative effects from injuries and will only die after his health points drop to zero ] [ The Gamer''s Mind allows the user to gain the mind of a gamer, making him invulnerable to any and all mind attacks, including illusions, brainwashing, enslavement, and any others that fall into the category of the mind. This Skill further integrates the User''s SPECIAL Stats into his true being. ] ''This...'' Jack thought for a moment before starting to chuckle to himself. ''Baron''s control those under them in evolution? As if they can control me now, this is exactly what I needed, it seems the luck stat also affected the part of whether the skill would be useful to me upon gaining it.'' Jack thought and immediately clicked the Activate button on the bottom of both skill descriptions. The moment the Skills Activated, Jack felt the world around him change. It wasn''t that the world had changed but the fact that Jack perceived it differently. His thoughts, his mind, his body. Every single one of them experienced a change. If before the Intelligence Stat was merely a buff and like a computer that he could use to process information at insane speeds, Jack now felt like it had truly become his own intelligence, a core part of himself. Jack''s eyes gleamed in the darkness of the suite, his expression changing into a bloodthirsty grin. ''I wonder, would a high-efficiency lightsaber be able to slice Archie apart?'' Jack thought as his mind whirred into action like never before. Every single thing he had done, everything that had happened to him until now was finally able to be deeply understood by him. His bloodthirsty expression quickly calmed down, leaving only a poker face in its stead. ''This is when the real game starts'' _____________________________________________________________________________ Here''s the daily chapter, I hope you guys liked it. I have released the first chapter of Rosario Vampire: Time Loop, I would really appreciate it if you guys checked it out! If you want to read 10 chapters ahead of Twilight Gamer and 5 chapters ahead of Rosario Time loop then check out my Patreon at: Patreon.com/WhiteAuthor Thanks a lot for supporting me! Lots of Love WhiteAuthor Chapter 77 Jack didn''t hesitate as he jumped into the dungeon after dungeon, the days passing quickly as he stood concentrated on his dungeon delving. He learned that as an aftereffect of Gamer''s mind, he could continue delving into the dungeons without getting bored. His mind focused on what it thought was the most important action at the moment and stayed completely focused on the task. On day five, Jack finally managed to achieve his goal. [ Stats ] [ Name: Jack Sparrow ] [ Age: 17 ] [ Race: Vampire ] [ Level: 150 ] [ SPECIAL ] [ S: 5 ] [ 0/100 ] [ P: 5 ] [ 0/100 ] [ E: 6 ] [ 0/200 ] [ C: 4 ] [ 0/200 ] [ I: 10 ] [ MAX ] [ A: 6 ] [ 0/200 ] [ L: 10 ] [ MAX ] [ Status Points: 90 ] [ Shop Coins: 814 ] The last levels had taken multiple dungeon runs for each one, this had allowed him to grind Shop coins whilst his level increased. The last level to one hundred and fifty had taken sixteen dungeons to raise. The increase in experience points had gotten ludicrous in Jack''s eyes. ''That means that even though I evolve and unlock a new dungeon, at the final levels for the next evolution, the experience gain will be multiplefold what it was at the last levels of the previous evolution.'' Jack thought as he thought back to when he had evolved from a Cold one into a Vampire. Opening the Shop menu, Jack quickly scrolled and found the items he needed for his evolution. [ Drop of Black Blood ] [ 100 Shop Coins ] [ Black blood is demonic blood that has undergone a cursing ritual to further enhance its mystical properties ]The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. [ Demon Venom ] [ The Venom of Demons is extremely poisonous however its mystical attributes more than make up for it, if a person were to survive the use of it then they would gain a substantial increase in their power ] [ 200 Shop Coins for one milliliter of venom ] ''I can buy both the required ingredients however I''m still short of around one hundred or so coins to actually buy the evolution.'' Jack thought before quickly purchasing the items, however, he didn''t claim the purchase and merely let it sit as purchased in the system shop. The Demon venom was extremely poisonous, it could cause unnatural changes to the environment around him and Jack had no good way to seal it so that its negative effects wouldn''t spread. ''The poison could quickly turn into a deadly plague if mishandled, it wouldn''t normally but this is a mystical ingredient, you can never be too careful around them.'' Jack thought nodding to himself. He only had one day left before Archie came to take him to the headquarters of the Aurora Order. ''I''ll save the evolution until after I come back from the Headquarters, I do not need to worry about enslavement anymore and the increase in strength from the evolution still wouldn''t make me able to hold my own against someone like Archie, this way it better to keep the speed at which I can evolve a secret.'' Jack thought his mind immediately came up with this solution as soon as he had started thinking about it. Getting up from the bed, Jack headed out of the suite and to the hotel restaurant below. Currently, no one was inside, no tourist, and from what he had learned from John and Lucy during the times that he came back from the dungeon, they had managed to throw away any of the locals who had tried to come in either to rob them or to do similarly nefarious acts. ''We managed to slow down the investigation of the police as much as we could with Jasmine going around and causing troubles around the city however after five days it''s merely a question of when they will come here.'' Jack thought as he took a bottle of liquor. He couldn''t drink it however he had decided to try something out. ''When people drink alcohol, a percentage of it is then infused into the blood, and I''m assuming we vampires could then drink that blood, so would combining the liquor with blood allows me to drink it even if it''s outside the body of a human?'' Jack wondered as he headed behind the counter. Three human bodies were laid out there, dead. They were the corpses of robbers who Lumian had managed to catch and kill and then used as a food source for the five of them. Taking one of the corpses and lifting it up with one hand, Jack used his other to cause a small scratch to appear on the man''s arm and then drained the blood out into a liquor bottle that he had found lying around. Using his blood manipulation, Jack stopped the blood flow and closed the wound so that the ground wouldn''t be filled with blood. Placing the man back down onto the ground, Jack walked to the bar counter and took a hard liquor bottle before pouring it into the blood-filled glass. Holding it in his hand and swirling it a few times, Jack saw the blood start to get diluted by the alcohol. ''Let''s give it a try'' Jack thought before raising the glass and gulping the entire liquid in one go. ''I can drink it however there is no change, I''m unable to become drunk. It could either be because I''m a vampire but it''s definitely because I have the Gamer''s body, it won''t allow me to get intoxicated.'' Jack thought as he put the glass down and turned around to face his five minions. "I''ll be heading to the headquarters of a secret organization, if the police come knocking then head back to the location where I turned you into vampires and wait there for me," Jack said before the five quickly nodded their heads. _____________________________________________________________________________ Here''s the daily chapter, I hope you enjoyed it. If you want to read 10 chapters ahead and help support me further then check out my Patreon at: Patreon.com/WhiteAuthor Once again thanks a lot for the support and I hope you are still enjoying the fanfic. Lots of Love WhiteAuthor Chapter 78 Nodding their heads they quickly reassured Jack with their body movements that they would follow his orders to the T. ''With that out of the way, they should be all right and able to fend for themselves'' Jack thought before turning around and heading toward his suite room once more. With nothing to do until tomorrow then it was better to stay inside the room whilst waiting for Archie to arrive. Jack also couldnt really use the dungeon knowing that he could be caught in the act from Archie wich would open another can of worms that he didnt want to open at the moment. ''He already knows a lot about me, if he learns about my ability as well then I''ll be put in an even worse spot.'' Jack thought as he sat on the king-sized bed and waited. He didn''t breathe, his body staying extremely still. The habits that he had maintained as a human had been completely eradicated during the last week. His Gamer''s mind had deemed them as weaknesse''s which it had quickly gotten rid of. Breathing had been one of those weaknesses, when he inhaled and his chest rose up, it made his chest weaker and more suspectible to damage especially to the ribs. Thus it had been removed from his habits. Hours soon passed as Jack stood completely still. After seven hours, a change finally occurred in the suite. A black mist appeared out of nowhere from behind the courtains next to the window and quickly spread throughout the enitre left wall of the room, forming what looked like some kind of mystical abysslike portal to hell. A mere moment later, a figure walked out of the dark abyss portal. It was Archie Tepes with a large smile on his face. "Are you ready jackie? Its time we go explore the headquarters, im sure we will have a lot of fun." The Vampire said as he looked at Jack with a large smile. Jack however didn''t show any expression besides nodding and walking toward him. His actions seemed to confuse Archie for a moment as he scanned Jack from top to bottom. "You''ve changed once more? In merely a week, you''ve almost become unrecognizable." Archie said a moment later with a hint of amusement in his voice. "I don''t think I''ve changed, I''m simply using my abilities to their full potential," Jack answered as he stood in front of the Vampire.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. "That isnt exactly normal however is it? To be able to go from a mediocre use of those abilites to an absolute master in merely a week that is." Archie answered as he shook his head with a light smile on his face and then turned around to face the dark misty portal that he had come through. "Since we''ve become friends for a while now, I''ll give you some advice," Archie said as he started walking toward the portal once more. "Under no circumstance tell anyone that you were a human once." Archie said as his arm started getting engulfed by the portal. The man turned his head to face Jack as he was slowly disappearing into the abyss. "And second, never and i mean never trust anyone, especially Adam." Archie said before his figure was fully engulfed by the portal and he dissapeared, the portal started closing soon after, Jack didnt seem to have a lot of time. Howerver Jack wasn''t planning on hesitating in the first place and so he directly walked into the dark mist without slowing down at all, his face still maintaining that calm exterior as if nothing before him could bother him at all. On the other side of the american continent, far up into the north side close to canada, inside some snowy mountains stood a large castle like structure. Inside this place, a dark mistly-like portal made an appearance and quickly two figures walked out of it before it closed behind them. It was Jack Sparrow and Archie Tepes. Jack looked around himself, quickly noticing more than seven people walking around the stone structure. "Who are those?" Jack asked as he turned to face Archie, clearly talking about the wandering men and women. "People who managed to smeak into the base but where discovered by the president turning into his puppets that now wander this part of the base and guard it against invadors." Archie said before starting to walk further into the base, clearly ignoring the puppets. Jack followed him and ignored the human-turned-puppets around him. Looking at the interior he found it quite suitable for the hidden headquarters of a secret supernatural organization. With high pillars holding the ceiling and the entire building appearing dark and obscure aswell as it being entirely made of stone, it gave a mystical horrifying feeling that Jack couldnt quite portray into words. ''There might be more to this base than one thinks when they initially lay eyes upon it.'' Jack thought as his eyebrows slightly furrowed, his guard against any enemies raising even higher. "Dont worry, the castle wont eat you as long as you dont do anything wrong and are apart of the Aurora Order." Archie said with a slight grin as he walked deeper into the base. "Won''t eat me?" Jack asked, his voice carrying slight shock at the man''s words. He had expected that the castle base would be special however for it to actually be alive? That wasn''t something Jack had imagined or thought could be possible. "That''s right, this castle was once my ancestor''s main castle, I''m sure you''ve heard of him, his name was Dracula, however after he disappeared one day, almost everything we had of him disappeared with him as well besides this castle of his and some other special items. With him being one of the greatest vampires in history, we still haven''t managed to uncover all of his secrets and this castle is one of those secrets of his in a way." Archie answered as he and Jack passed through a dark hallway section of the castle. On the right side of the hallway, the entire wall was made of colored mozaic-like glass. What caught Jack''s eye however wasn''t the glass but rather the crimson moon on the other side of it. _____________________________________________________________________________ Here''s the daily chapter. If you want to read 10 chapters ahead and help support me further then check out my Patreon at: Patreon.com/WhiteAuthor Thanks a lot for reading! Lots of Love WhiteAuthor Chapter 79 ''A crimson moon? Where the hell is this place?'' Jack wondered as he stopped for but a moment before continuing to follow Archie. "It''s a special dimension of sorts made from the power of the castle, it makes infiltration into this place almost impossible, of course, there are loopholes to be exploited in everything so nothing is absolute and neither is this place," Archie answered before continuing down the dark hallway. Minutes passed, and the hallway which had looked small seemed to never be ending. "We''re almost there" Archie answered before he took another step and disappeared. Jack''s eyes widened at the phenomena before continuing to walk toward where Archie had been. In an instant he saw the surroundings change, what was a dark hallway turned into a large plaza with hundreds of people and stalls all around him. Archie was standing right in front of him with his arms wide and a large smile on his face. "Welcome to the Aurora Order Headquarters." "It sure does leave an impression," Jack said as he quickly scanned the people around him. Some had blazing red eyes whilst others had orange, yellow, and all kinds of unnatural colors adorning their iris. ''None of them are human.'' Jack thought to himself. Looking closely at them, some didn''t just show their abnormality from their eyes, some had wolf-like ears atop their heads, some had what looked like black tails and some looked to be hiding wings under their clothes. ''Truly a gathering of the supernatural.'' Jack thought to himself before following Archie who had started walking once more. Jack didn''t hold his gaze on any certain individual, he didn''t know what they were or the repercussions of gazing upon the unknown, in places like this, the more inconspicuous you were, the better. They walked through the plaza and toward a large stone building at the end of the road that started at the edge of the plaza. "That''s the main building where the office of the president is, he usually doesn''t stay here however today is when the newbies are getting introduced into the Order," Archie informed Jack as they walked. ''Does that mean that they have a set time for when to introduce more members into the Order? Seems like I wasn''t so special after all.'' Jack thought before another idea crossed his mind. ''Is it because of my luck stat that I was found during a time that they were recruiting causing Archie and that woman to not kill me but rather recruit me?'' Jack wondered, though the prospect of his thought was horrifying, Jack maintained his calm demeanor, his mind not even shaken in the slightest. The two walked deeper and deeper before they finally arrived at their location. The first door to the right is inside the stone building. Opening the door, one couldn''t see anything inside, as if a dark mattress was right behind the door.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. This didn''t seem to stop Archie at all however as he walked into the darkness which quickly engulfed him. ''Does everything in here have to be linked to the dark?'' Jack wondered, his lips slightly curling up. Following him into the darkness, Jack found himself teleported somewhere else once more. Now he was inside a wide room with a large black wood table in front of him. The room was made of stone bricks and seemed to hold decor with a gothic style that had already gone out of the trends centuries ago. ''It does increase the mystery of everything, or this guy might simply be from that time period and he finds the new trends of architecture unpleasant.'' Jack thought as he lifted his gaze and finally looked at the person behind the desk. It was a young woman with long platinum hair that seemed to go all the way down to the floor, her eyes were completely black giving Jack a feeling as if he was gazing into a bottomless abyss. Her mouth was curled up into a smile though her overall expression didn''t make it look like the smile was even slightly true. "Welcome, you''re our last recruit for the day." The woman said, her voice resonating in the silent room. "Pleasure to meet you, I''m Jack Sparrow," Jack said as he gave the woman a slight gentlemanly bow, trying to replicate the etiquette of centuries past. ''Considering she''s likely centuries old, she might find this more polite than the usual polite greeting of these days, though I don''t have any intention of kissing her hand.'' Jack thought to himself as he straightened his back once more, his eyes wandering down to the woman''s chin, not looking at her eyes or anything else that might be a cause of trouble. *Clap* *Clap* "Well, aren''t you a polite one, the others were quite rude." The woman said, her voice seemed to convey slight joy. Archie who was next to Jack gave a light chuckle before asking. "How many passed until now?" ''How many passed?'' Jack wondered as he heard Archie''s question, ideas immediately engulfed his mind, each more depraved than the last. And it seemed his mind hadn''t been wrong either. "None, I told everyone to at least give these guys some training on their education but it seemed like they just grabbed whoever they could find. I ate them all." The woman said, her mouth opening up to reveal a bloody smile. At her words, Jack slightly furrowed his brows however he didn''t lift his gaze. ''This Archie fucker didn''t tell me anything about etiquette in front of her.'' A small laugh erupted out of Archie as he extended his arm and patted Jack''s back. "So I''m the only one who actually found someone useful eh?" Archie said, his voice as smug as ever. "Seems like it." The woman replied before turning her gaze to Jack once more. "He resembles you quite a lot actually, is he a Vampire?" The woman questioned as she looked at Jack. "He is, though he''s still quite new so he wouldn''t know you or anyone worth remembering for that matter. I found him to be quite interesting so I chose him." Archie replied. "All right, well he''s accepted, I''m sure he already read the rules in the contract so theres no need for me to repeat them again. Come closer kid." The woman said as she extended her arm and made a motion with two of her fingers. Jack didn''t hesitate for a single moment as he came to stand in front of the woman. "Hmm, I wanted to give you a present but you''re not to my taste." The woman said as she looked at Jack from top to bottom. ''I wouldn''t want to look to your taste either.'' Jack thought before he saw the woman stand up and bring her head close to his ear. "For some reason, I cant seem to be able to read your thoughts so I see why Archie finds you so interesting." "You can''t read them either? Dang, seems like I''ve found a gem." Archie said. "It seems so, well then Jackie, you''re free to leave. Take this before you go, however." The woman said as she put her hand forward, in it was a small black ring with a red rose engraving. Taking the rose whilst avoiding contact with the woman, Jack nodded his head and gave a small thank you. "Alright, Jack let''s head out now," Archie said as he came close to Jack put his arm around Jack''s shoulder, and turned him around, the both of them heading toward the door. At that moment, at the edge of his sight, Jack saw something. It was a head, a bloody head with a horrifying expression that seemed to convey endless pain. _____________________________________________________________________________ I''ve been incredibly sick the last two days that''s why I was quite inconsistent, I''m very sorry about that. I hope you guys can forgive me. If you want to read 11 Chapters ahead and help support me further then check out my Patreon at: Patreon.com/WhiteAuthor Lots of Love WhiteAuthor Chapter 80 ''Fucking hell'' Jack thought as he passed through the dark veil once more, and arrived inside the stone building. "Well, it seems that you passed," Archie said with a large smile. "Didn''t you say that the organization couldn''t hurt me when I signed the contract, what was all of that about then?" Jack asked as he walked next to the vampire. "Ah, well technically you wouldn''t be hurt, I can''t tell you everything right now but at most you would have had your memories erased, the head you saw was just a trophy that the leader keeps with her," Archie replied as he continued to the outside of the stone building with Jack. "Over there is the task management office, if you want to ask for help or anything of the sort, you make a request over there, and that''s where you also take up requests to earn Order Points," Archie said and then turned toward Jack, before motioning toward the ring in his hand. "Using that you can create a portal to here, all you have to do is say '' By The Order''s will'' and it will activate, you can use any language you want. If you use it here then it will make a portal to send you back to where you came from. And that''s basically it." Archie said as he waved at Jack and started heading away. ''That''s it?'' Jack thought to himself, feeling an immense desire to release a deep sigh at the man''s actions. ''I can''t do anything about him either way, Let''s just go ahead and check that place out.'' Jack thought as he walked toward the task management office building. Similarly to the large building that housed the portal to the president''s office, it was also made of stone and its architecture deeply resembled the gothic style of centuries past. Once inside, Jack saw a large counter to the right with four stalls of sorts where some young women stood, they wore suits and talked to the people who stood in line. ''I''m assuming that they accept tasks as well as give out points when someone completes a certain task.'' Jack thought before turning his head to the left. On the left stood a large wall with hundreds of brown paper posters, some only had text whilst some also had images on them. All of them were requests from Order members. Heading to the wall, Jack quickly glanced at the ones around him. [ Help needed to gather mystical Herbs ]If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. [ Help needed to defeat a member of the city council ] [ Espionage personnel needed for a task ] Countless such tasks were plastered on the wall. Some were merely mundane tasks whilst others dabbled deeply into the supernatural world. There was even one asking for help in eliminating a camp of zombies. Of course, there were also ones that seemed completely made up, however considering where Jack was currently, he felt inclined to believe that it was true. An example would be a task that was plastered close to the ceiling. [ Need help dealing with a poison dragon ] ''A poison dragon? If we go by myths then dragons are usually the highest class of beings, to think that they actually still exist and roam the world.'' Jack thought before he finally released a sigh and headed out of the building. ''I''m still too weak, I''ll first go back and evolve once more, after which I''ll check out the requirements for evolution, and if I need something that I find hard to accomplish then I''ll do some tasks, gather points, and request help from the order.'' Jack thought as he arrived near the edges of the plaza. Facing a stone wall, he quickly wore the ring that he had been given and said the incantation. "By the Order''s will," Jack said, and immediately the ring on his finger gave a deathly dark aura which quickly became tangible and attached itself to the wall in front of him. Forming a dark abyss-like portal. Walking into it, Jack found himself in complete darkness for a split second before the surroundings changed once more and he was back inside his suite room. ''Seems like I''m back, alright with that done then I''ll get this evolution over with and start my journey toward Colombia once more.'' Jack thought as he walked to the king-sized bed and lay down. ''System Menu'' Jack thought and instantly a holographic panel appeared before him. Quickly maneuvering around the tabs, he found the evolution part of the shop. Clicking on the Vampire Baron icon, he was presented with a familiar pop-up menu. [ Vampire Baron Evolution ] [ Requirements: Level 150, Vampire ] [ Cost: 450 Shop Coins, 1 Drop of Black Blood, A milliliter of Demon Venom ] [ Purchase ] Deciding that he wasn''t going to waste any time, Jack clicked on the purchase button, causing another pop-up to appear before him. [ Do you wish to purchase Vampire Baron Evolution ] [ This decision cannot be reverted ] [ Yes / No ] ''Yes'' Jack thought and the pop-up disappeared, instead a new red panel screen appeared before him. [ User has bought the Vampire Baron Evolution, proceeding with the evolution in five seconds. Please Prepare yourself, the user. ] [ 5 ] [ 4 ] [ 3 ] [ 2 ] [ 1 ] [ Evolution has started ] At those words, Jack felt his body start to change, compared to the previous times, the evolution was felt instantly however the pain was much lower than before. ''Or it might just be that my pain tolerance has skyrocketed since last time, it is also a possibility that the Gamer''s mind skill is helping me in managing the pain.'' Jack thought as he felt a numbing pain course throughout his body. The feeling of his insides being enveloped in a slimy disturbing substance continued to increase as he gazed at the ceiling. ''This is pretty disturbing.'' Jack thought absentmindedly. _____________________________________________________________________________ Here''s the daily chapter for Twilight Gamer. The third evolution has now started. Colombia is close and soon enough the Twilight Story will take a part in the story as well. Lots of Love WhiteAuthor Chapter 81 ''This is pretty disturbing'' Jack thought as he felt his organs rearrange themselves and get back into their right spots repeatedly. His blood felt like magma coursing through his veins and his bones felt brittle as they shattered and reconstructed themselves over and over. The pain however was mild. This process continued on for hours before Jack finally felt his blood return to its normal heat, his organs finally set back in place and his bones stopped their reconstruction. *Sigh* Releasing a short sigh, Jack got up from the bed, he didn''t shatter anything like he had done so during his previous evolutions. He already had perfect control over his body, he didn''t need to even think about controlling his strength as he unconsciously regulated it for every task he needed to do. The task right now was to not destroy everything around him. ''The increase in strength and speed doesn''t seem to be as large as the one from Human to cold one or from cold one to Vampire, though it is still noticeable.'' Jack thought as he opened his status menu. [ Stats ] [ Name: Jack Sparrow ] [ Age: 17 ] [ Race: Vampire Baron ] [ SPECIAL ] [ S: 5 ] [ P: 5 ] [ E: 6 ] [ C: 4 ] [ I: 10 ] [ A: 6 ] [ L: 10 ] ''My Special stats haven''t changed either.'' Jack thought as he gave a slight nod to his own thoughts before changing the tab to his skill list. [ Skills ] [ Blood Manipulation ] [ Level 2 ] [ Vampiric Observation ] [ Level 4 ] [ Transformation ] [ Level 2 ] [ Enslavement ] [ Level 2 ] [ Ability Negation ] [ MAX ]This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. [ Gamer''s Body ] [ MAX ] [ Gamer''s Mind ] [ Max ] [ Video Gamer ] [ Level 4 ] [ Stealth ] [ Level 2 ] [ Justice ] [ MAX ] [ Instinctive Fighting ] [ Level 5 ] ''Seems like some other skills besides the one granted from the race have also increased, most likely as a sign that my body is better suited toward them now.'' Jack thought as he gazed at the Instinctive fighting skill specifically. He could see how it had come about that it had increased in level. The deeper into this path of evolution that he delved into, the more monstrous he became, the more he attained a kind of primal strength. ''Though at this point, it''s not something as useful as I had thought it would be.'' Jack thought as he lifted his gaze to the maxed-out skill of Gamer''s mind. ''This has allowed me to fully integrate with my Intelligence stat, I can come up with better ways to deal with someone just using that than instinctive fighting.'' Jack thought before another idea popped into his mind. ''Maybe I could try combining the skills? Combining Instinct with my mind''s capabilities and achieving a qualitative enhancement in my fighting style. Another thing to keep in mind when I delve into the dungeons next time.'' Jack thought as he nodded and brought his arm forward just like he had done in previous times. Making a clawing motion, Jack scratched his arm causing deep crimson blood to seep out. Using his mind he quickly ordered the blood to float and it did. ''My control over blood has risen quite a lot, now I can exert enough strength that it can defy physical laws and actually float in the air, with this I will be able to fight with it more effectively instead of just causing people to have extreme bloodloss from scratches, ill be able to make weapons and even projectiles from it.'' Jack thought as he nodded before ordering the blood to shoot toward the wall. Unfortunately, it seems like his idea of blood projectiles would have to be put on hold for a while. ''The speed is low, it''s not going to be able to pierce anything with that kind of momentum, still, I could use it to throw it inside someone''s mouth when I''m in close quarters and then expand it when inside of their bodies, effectively crushing their organs.'' Jack thought before looking down at his arm once more. The scratches were gone, they had taken less than a second for the wound to completely disappear and for his flesh to regenerate. ''My endurance and regeneration have increased considerably. If I were to put it statistically it''s around a sixty percent increase in Special stat power.'' Turning around Jack headed out of his suite and into the hallway. "Come here," Jack ordered and in less than five seconds, all of his minions appeared before him. "We''re setting off to Colombia, pack up anything you have to pack up and meet me here in one minute, I don''t wish to waste time," Jack ordered and the five disappeared instantly into their rooms. The doors which had been opened at superhuman speeds crashed into the walls and came off their hinges, falling onto the ground completely broken. It didn''t even take a minute as in less than half of the time they had been given, Jack''s minions appeared before him. Nodding his head, Jack headed downstairs and then outside of the small hotel. "Follow me, run as fast as you can, and I''ll match my speed with yours, we will encounter the sun inevitably in the future days so you will have to endure," Jack said before starting to run at superhuman speeds. Thankfully the hotel was at the edge of the town and thus Jack didn''t have to worry about someone seeing him and the others, and in this poverty-filled place, there was no need to worry about cameras on the streets. ''Enslavement will make it much easier to get my faction on its feet, of course, I won''t be able to turn every single person who''s under me into a vampire however I have no need or desire to either.'' Jack thought as his figure blurred alongside the five vampires behind him. _____________________________________________________________________________ Here''s the daily chapter, Thanks for reading. If you want to read 10 chapters ahead and help support me further then check out my Patreon at: Patreon.com/WhiteAuthor Thanks a lot for the support. Lots of Love WhiteAuthor Chapter 82 Hours passed as the six vampires ran through forests and jungles, managing to stay hidden from any human or monster''s eyes. Finally, as the night was starting to rear its face, they arrived at their destination. Colombia, more precisely in the city of Buenaventura, is a coastal city known for having the highest crime rate in the country. This included drug trafficking, armed conflicts, human trafficking as well as organ trafficking. Arriving at the edge of the city, Jack the the others quickly lowered their speeds to human levels, they were all wearing hoods that concealed their faces, a safety net so that even if cameras or the like caught them, they wouldn''t be able to be identified. "Where do we head from here sir?" Jasmine asked as she stood next to Jack who had stopped to gaze at the city. "First, head into the city and try to discover any gangs, if you do find them then torture or do anything to gain information about where their main base of operations is, after which come back here in four hours max and report to me," Jack said as he lowered himself and sat down on the ground, his eyes never moving away from the city landscape. The city had a port as well as abundant greenery, if it wasn''t for its reputation then Jack would have thought it was a popular tourist attraction. "Yes sir!" The five vampires said toward the Baron before each of them walked toward and inside the city. Looking at their disappearing figures, Jack started thinking about his next plan of action. ''Quickly gain a standing in the underworld of the city, after gaining that initial control over the first gang, usurp the others around it and slowly build my own criminal organization.'' Jack thought of this basic plan to get things started. The intricacies would be planned during these events. ''From my estimate, I can at most create and control around fifteen vampires, after which the power of enslavement will lower considerably.'' Jack thought as he stood still, waiting for the vampires under him to report back. Four hours later, all five of them were now in front of him. "I''ve managed to gather information about the North Valley Cartel, I found their headquarters and scouted the potential number of enemies, they number four thousand men in a radius of around five kilometers around the headquarters. I dont know the number of members in its entirety, however." Lumian was the first to speak as he quickly laid out his findings. The others seemed to not have managed to gather much information even though they had caught cartel members, they hadn''t spoken a single thing even in the face of certain death.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. *Sigh* Releasing a shallow sigh, Jack got up onto his feet and nodded toward Lumian. "Direct me to the cartel''s headquarters, that will be where we will be spending the night," Jack said and Lumian quickly nodded his head. Around half an hour of walking and running at human speeds later, the six of them arrived in front of the Cartel''s headquarters. They had been stopped multiple times on the way by members wishing to either kidnap them or straight up kill them and rob them afterward. All of these men had suffered horrid fates with their bodies being completely torn apart from Lucy. "Stay here, I''ll send someone to call you inside when I''m done," Jack said before starting to walk toward the building in front of him. It was a large hangar of sorts that appeared to have been abandoned for years, though hearing the numerous sounds inside of it, Jack was sure that he was in the right place. Walking to the large iron gate at the front, Jack simply pushed it open, creating a large creaking sound as the lock holding the gate closed broke from his strength. Immediately as soon as he came inside, hundreds of words and curses were hurled toward him before someone at the top screamed to shoot him. ''They think I''m from another cartel who has come to kill them?'' Jack wondered before nodding his head and using his perk skill. [ Justice has been used ] [ Targets have been designated as evil ] [ All Special stats have been doubled ] Immediately the rush of his stats being doubled coursed through Jack''s body. He disappeared a second later, one hundred and twelve heads flew up into the air the very next second. There was only a single living person left intact besides Jack. It was the leader of the cartel, or at least he seemed like the leader to Jack, from his body language as well as the fact that he had ordered everyone to shoot. Appearing before the man, the flying heads of the cartel members landed on the floor around him. Shock and terror appeared on the man''s face, the man feeling his body go rigid in the face of the unfathomable terror in front of his eyes. Grabbing the man by the neck, with no emotions showing on his face, Jack bit the man and injected his own blood into him before dropping him to the ground once more. *Thud* After a few minutes, the man rose up once more, his blue eyes having turned blood red and his teeth having elongated. ''Enslave'' Jack thought as he used the skill. [ Target has been enslaved ] "You''re the cartel''s leader correct?" Jack asked in Spanish as he addressed the man. "That''s right sir." The man answered politely immediately. "All right, from now on you are to follow my every command, now go outside and bring the five people with red eyes out there inside," Jack commanded and the man immediately nodded. A few seconds later, all six vampires were in front of him once more. "You can pick the spot where you want to sleep tonight, I''ll be taking the main bedroom," Jack said before heading toward a large wooden door. The hangar had been reconstructed by the cartel, they had added a large living room that could house more than two hundred people as well as more than ten bedrooms. _____________________________________________________________________________ Here''s the daily chapter. The reason why I made Jack even colder than before was because of the full integration of his intelligence stat. The large difference between the intelligence stat and Charisma stat has caused him to become much more heartless than before. This will further be explained in future chapters. If you want to read 10 chapters ahead and help support me further then check out my Patreon at: Patreon.com/WhiteAuthor Thanks a lot for the support. Lots of Love WhiteAuthor Chapter 83 The night passed swiftly, During which Jack had made a web of plans that he would be carrying out from the break of dawn. *Bang* The door slammed open as Jack got outside of his bedroom. "We have stuff to do, come here," Jack said, and immediately six vampires appeared before him. "You, what was your name?" Jack asked as he stared at the Cartel boss. "Miguel Sanchez" The man replied quickly, his eyes low not daring to meet Jack''s gaze. It was a funny sight if someone saw it, a grown cartel leader not daring to look at a seventeen-year-old in the eyes. That was if they were seeing it from a screen however and not with their own eyes or they would have felt the massive intent swirling around Jack. It was overbearing, to say the least. "Do you know the locations of all gangs and cartels in this city?" Jack questioned as he stared at the man. "I do sir, though not all of them are the headquarters of those cartels and merely branches, but I do know every base location. We even have spies in some of them sir." Miguel said, his voice low and his demeanor polite as he gazed at Jack''s feet. "Good, bring the spies here by noon, whoever doesn''t arrive by then, just kill them," Jack said as he turned around and headed toward a large sofa in the middle. The cartel members quickly cleared the way so that he could sit down, even bringing alcohol to him almost immediately. "What do you plan to do sir?" Lucy asked as she arrived to stand next to Jack. Jack didn''t answer for a moment, simply ordering one of the men to come closer. Taking his arm, Jack scratched the man''s veins and poured his blood into the alcohol glass. "AAhh!!" The man screamed out in fear however he couldn''t even move his arm, Jack''s strength was simply too much for a normal human. After the glass was filled, Jack quickly cut his own finger slights and used the blood as a bandage for the man, and almost instantly the cut was regenerated both on his own thumb as well as on the man''s arm.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. "You can go back now," Jack said as he mixed the blood and alcohol before drinking it. "What do i plan on doing? Was that your question Lucy?" Jack asked as he laid back fully on the couch. "Yes sir." "I plan on taking control of this entire city, at first get hold of the criminal underworld and by the end of the week, use the power that I gain from that to take control of the local government as well," Jack answered as he took a sip of his drink. "If I may, why sir?" Lucy asked, her voice slightly confused as she looked at her master. "You see, I''ll be taking on an organization in the future and for that I need resources, what better way to gain those resources than to own a city," Jack answered as he gulped down the last of the bloody alcohol. "As for who we will be going against? That''s not for you to know." Jack said as he turned to face the woman. "Yes sir, I apologize." Lucy immediately replied as she took a few steps back. Hours passed as Jack stood in silence. Soon enough every spy of the Cartel was standing before him. Turning toward his vampire minions, Jack motioned with his head to the spies. "Each one of you will follow one of these guys to their cartel headquarters, after which you will kill everyone besides the cartel leaders, if it''s a branch then just kill everyone," Jack ordered, his voice resonating inside the silent hangar. "Miguel, you stay here," Jack said as he motioned to a chair in front of him. After which Miguel followed his orders and sat down whilst the others followed the spies outside. "You will still be the head figure of the cartel, everyone will know you as the head honcho of sorts," Jack said as he pushed the bottle of alcohol toward the man who took it eagerly and gulped down its contents. "Ah, it''s even better than I imagined it would be." The man said before quickly lowering his gaze, afraid that he would offend Jack somehow and find himself dead in a ditch. "It''s because there''s blood inside of it, do you feel a buzz? Answer honestly." Jack asked as he looked at the man. "Yes though it''s much less than when I was a human sir." ''So vampires can get drunk, this makes it that the reason I cant get intoxicated is because of the Gamer''s mind skill and not because of me being a vampire.'' Jack thought as he nodded his head. "You will carry on with all of your activities as usual besides the fact that now you will have much more power in your hands, I expect you to at least corrupt thirty percent of the local government and police by the end of the week," Jack said as he lifted his gaze to stare at the ceiling. It was at this moment that a large explosion occurred at the gate of the hangar. Turning to face it, Jack saw three people. ''They''re not humans'' Jack thought as he stared at them and quickly used the Vampiric Observation skill. [ Vampiric Observation has been used ] [ Skill check Passed ] [ Hanjo Jeaks ] [ Age: 82 ] [ Race: Wolf-Shifter ] *** [ Jerry Kong ] [ Age: 65 ] [ Race: Monkey-Shifter ] *** [ Kreg ] [ Age: 115 ] [ Race: JellyFish-Shifter ] Reading what the Observe skill had told him, and felt his lips slightly curl upwards. Jack didn''t read further than the first three lines before closing the tabs. ''Oh what am I going to do, even if you are part of the Order, I didn''t know.'' Jack thought to himself as he got up from the sofa. _____________________________________________________________________________ Here''s the daily chapter. If you want to read 10 chapters ahead and help support me further then check out my Patreon at : Patreon.com/WhiteAuthor Thanks a lot for the support. Lots of Love WhiteAuthor Chapter 84 "So you''ve come?" Jack said as his lips curled into a smile. "You think you can just come over and take everything?" Kreg said his face showing his fury as he looked at Jack. "Yeah," Jack replied before running towards the three at superhuman speeds. [ Justice has been used ] [ Targets have been judged as evil ] [ SPECIAL stats have been doubled ] Instantly his speed rose tremendously and he appeared behind the first shapeshifter. Hanjo Jeaks or the wolf shapeshifter who had already started his shift and was about to fully turn into a giant wolf. "Bad doggy," Jack said before launching a punch with tremendous force. It hit the wolf''s snout and sent him spiraling backward, and crashing into a wall. Turning his gaze towards the other two, Jack saw that they had fully transformed. One of them looked like a giant monkey whilst the other was like a puddle of goo on the ground with giant tentacles swirling around him. "They say Jellyfish are immortal, how about we test that theory," Jack said before he was interrupted by the monkey shape shifter launching himself toward him on all fours. *Swish* *Swish* Dodging every strike of the shapeshifter for a few moments, Jack simply smiled before grabbing their arm and holding the monkey in place. "Is this what they call devolution? Turning back into a monkey, really?" Jack asked as he threw a punch toward the man''s abdomen and launched him up into the air. Immediately afterward, Jack jumped as well appearing above the monkey shape shifter whilst still in the air and then bringing both his fists together and slamming them onto the shapeshifter''s back, sending him back crashing into the floor, causing massive cracks on the concrete. ''I have to lower my strength otherwise I''ll demolish this entire place.'' Jack thought as he saw the entire building shake from his strength. Once back onto the ground, Jack didn''t even get a moment before he was attacked by countless jellyfish tentacles, each of them turning purple as they headed toward him. ''Poison?'' Jack thought as he dodged each one at incredible speeds, it was like his body was moving on its own.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ''What better time than now to try that idea out?'' Jack thought to himself as he used his doubled intelligence stat and forcefully let his body move on its own, following the Instinctive Fighting skills directions without any delay. While he crafted a strategy at the same time. ''How does one go about combining the skill with my intelligence stat to create a new one?'' Jack thought as his mind swirled with ideas, each of them being analyzed and discarded merely moments after they were first thought. ''I see, that could work'' Jack thought after a few seconds, his body still dodging the tentacles on its own. Closing his eyes, Jack stopped moving for but a moment. Merely a second later, just as the tentacles were about to touch him, his eyes snapped open once more. This time, they appeared almost glazed over, as if Jack wasn''t even conscious. [ Skill has been Discarded ] [ Instinctive Fighting ] *** [ Skill has been created ] [ Intelligent Instinct ] [ The user combines his Instincts with his Intelligence Stat, forming a Skill that allows the user''s body to fight and create adept strategies on its own.] [ Requirement: Intelligence: 15, Intelligence Instinct Skill ] [ Activated! ] Jack''s body moved left and right through the furious attacks of the Jellyfish Shapeshifter, and passed the monster completely, heading toward the wall where the wolf shape shifter had crashed into. The wolf shifter had only now regained clarity as he tried to get back onto his legs once more. Arriving next to the giant wolf, Jack''s body grabbed it by the neck and started running toward the jellyfish once more. *Bang* He slammed his feet into the ground, the force causing the ground to shake and the jellyfish shifter to fly into the air. Using one hand, Jack severed one of the wolf''s legs, causing blood to quickly spurt out in massive quantities, using that blood Jack grabbed the jellyfish out of the air with Blood Manipulation and formed a sort of barrier around it. After which he finally grabbed the blood barrier with the jellyfish inside and slammed it into the wolf''s maw. Using extreme strength he forced the entire jellyfish inside the wolf''s stomach before slamming the wolf onto the ground and using the remaining blood around to cover his arms and fists before starting to furiously throw punches toward it. The blood protecting him from the poison of the jellyfish. Moments later, all that was left on the ground was a bloody mess with white broken tentacles mixed within it. Jack''s body straightened itself up before his glazed-over eyes gained clarity once more. ''It worked, it''s as if I''m on auto-battle mode, I can see everything the body does, however, it''s coming up with battle strategies and fighting by itself with no need for my involvement.'' Jack thought as he looked at the mess he had created. ''Sadly I''ve lost my instinctive fighting skill so unless I''m fighting against someone that the Justice skill judges as evil then I will be weaker than what I was before making this skill.'' Jack thought as he nodded slightly to himself and turned toward the monkey shape-shifter. He was still imbedded into the ground however Jack could still hear a heartbeat, indicating that the man was still alive. Walking to him, Jack simply stood before the monkey and stared for a few moments. "You won''t survive this, the Order will come and kill you." The monkey said as blood started flowing out of its mouth. "The Order? Which Order?" Jack asked as he smiled at the man. "The Aurora Oder will kill you!" "Oh no, you''re from the Aurora Order?" Jack said, looking as if he was scared before crouching down and looking the man in the eyes. "I''m from the order as well actually. Sorry I killed you, I didn''t know." _____________________________________________________________________________ Here''s the daily chapter, thanks for reading and I hope you enjoyed it. If you want to read 10 chapters ahead and help support me further then check out my Patreon at: Patreon.com/WhiteAuthor Lots of Love WhiteAuthor Chapter 85 Seeing the light fade from the man''s eyes, Jack planted his hand on the body before uttering a single word. "Sell" [ User has gained 100 shop coins ] Getting up from his crouching position, Jack headed to the other two supernaturals and did the same thing, though he received much less considering the state their bodies were in. [ User has gained 30 Shop Coins ] [ User has gained 10 Shop Coins ] ''All right, let''s see who else will be coming to give me a visit.'' Jack thought as he turned around and headed back to the sofa. Miguel was looking at him with fear, completely shaken at what he had just seen transpire before him. "Are you all right sir?" Miguel asked as he saw Jack sit down. "I''m fine, they weren''t too much of a threat," Jack replied as he closed his eyes, waiting for the five other vampires to come and report back to him. Almost two hours later, five vampire underlings came inside the hangar. At least a part of their bodies did, each one of them had their necks twisted off, and with a harrowing expression still showing on their face. They had all died. And the man who was carrying their heads was heading straight toward Jack. *Thump* *Thum* *Thump* He threw the five heads in front of Jack before sitting on the sofa in front of him. Looking at the man, Jack felt no change in his own heartbeat, he was calm as a lake and the death of his minions hadn''t affected him in the least. "Seem''s like you''ve been offended," Jack said as he lowered his head to gaze at the man. With long black hair going down to his waist and shining yellow eyes, the man felt nothing like a human. His mere presence gave others the feeling of standing in front of a beast. "I am, I certainly didn''t appreciate the fact that some outsider came into the city and turned everything upside down." The man said as he took the bottle of liquor on the table and drank it with one hand, only putting it back down once the bottle was fully empty. "Hmm, I didn''t hear or know about the fact that this city was owned by someone, are you saying that it''s yours?" Jack asked as his red feline-like eyes shined ominously as he gazed at the man.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. His calm almost nonexistent aura immediately changed as it started to project itself on the surroundings. The small remainder of the cartel members that were around immediately felt immense fear, completely terrifying them, some even wetted their own clothes as they fell down and held their heads, not even daring to scream. "I am, though I''m quite surprised that you don''t know who I am. So how about we introduce ourselves." The man in front of Jack said, he even gave a shallow smile, completely unaffected by Jack''s killing intent. "Sure, name''s Jack Sparrow, a member of the Aurora Order," Jack said as he looked at the man, he had immediately told the man that he was part of the Aurora Order, in case the man was stronger than him and part of the order than this would guarantee his safety. "Part of Aurora eh? Those three shit-heads were part of the order as well, are you sure you won''t get in trouble?" The man offhandedly said before continuing. "My name is James Lycaon, a werewolf," James said his tone clearly showing his pride in his own name. ''He''s part of some famous werewolf family? Most likely something like Archie, annoying.'' Jack thought before using observation on the man. [ Due to Incredible Luck, Vampiric Observe has been successful. ] [ Name: James Lycaon ] [ Age: 691 ] [ Race: WereWolf ] [ Further information couldn''t be gained due to user''s low level ] ''So he is stronger than me'' Jack thought before showing a light smile to the man. [ Justice has been used ] [ Target has been judged as Evil ] [ Stats have been doubled ] [ Vampiric Observe has been used ] [ A Godly amount of Luck has been used ] [ Name: James Lycaon ] [ Race: Primal WereWolf ] [ Age: 691 ] [ SPECIAL ] [ S: 8 ] [ P: 8 ] [ E: 8 ] [ C: 5 ] [ I: 7 ] [ A: 9 ] [ L: 4 ] ''So he''s also someone close to the pinnacle of his race.'' Jack thought as he put one of his hands on his cheek. "I didn''t know that they were part of the order until I killed them sadly, for that reason I won''t face any punishment from the Order," Jack replied to the man''s earlier question. "As for your name and ancestry, I don''t give a damn frankly, I am closely related to the Tepes as well," Jack said with a smiling face as he looked at the Man''s reaction. Because of his doubled Charisma, this lie which would have been hard to pull off was made possible by the combination of 8 Charisma as well as 20 Luck. "I see, so the Tepes have decided to expand to this part of the world as well. Why though? Aren''t you still fighting with that fake vampire government in the Vatican?" James asked curiously, his previous aura had practically disappeared at the mention of the Aurora Order and the Tepes Family. "I''m not knowledgeable of those matters, frankly I''m too low on the hierarchy, I''m merely a Baron," Jack said as he shook his head. "A Baron? You surely jest if you think your power can escape the senses of my race." James practically sneered as he looked at Jack. "Right, I almost forgot how perceptive you dogs were," Jack replied as he looked at the man, clearly offending him to his face. However James didn''t attack nor did he show any intention to do so, merely standing up and turning around, heading toward the exit. ''Seems like the Tepes are more than what I initially thought of them.'' Jack thought as he remembered Archie. ''Just how strong is that bastard.'' Jack thought as he watched James disappear. Looking down, he saw what the man had left behind. It was a business card of sorts. [ Twilight ] ''Is this him saying that he tolerated me this time but they won''t do it a second time?'' Jack thought to himself. _____________________________________________________________________________ Here''s the chapter! I took a few days off to simply relax and play some pokemon, I had gotten pretty bad writer''s block where I couldn''t even look at my computer, I guess I got quite tired of writing, however, I''m back, so you can expect the daily chapters once more. If you want to read 10 chapters ahead and help support me further then check out my Patreon at: Patreon.com/WhiteAuthor Thanks a lot for the support. Lots of Love WhiteAuthor Chapter 86 ''Sadly I lost five minions at the same time, I''ll have to recoup these losses quickly.'' Jack thought as he turned to look at the decapitated heads on the floor. Crouching down, he quickly used sell on all five. [ 5 Shop Coins Gained ] [ 5 Shop Coins Gained ] [ 5 Shop Coins Gained ] [ 5 Shop Coins Gained ] [ 5 Shop Coins Gained ] ''twenty-five, almost a complete body, not bad.'' Jack thought as he rose up once more and turned toward Miguel. "Find me five of your most useful and intelligent members, I''ll be turning them into vampires," Jack said, causing Miguel to quickly nod his head and turn to the still silent members on the floor, their faces still showing their fear. "Get the fuck up, you bastards!" Miguel screamed as he ordered the members who quickly got up from the ground. It was clear that they had followed the orders not out of loyalty but from the fear of death that they felt. ''I''ll have to find a safe enough place where I can head to the dungeons in safety, knowing that there are supernaturals around and that when I head to the dungeons my body is completely defenseless leaving a bad taste on my mouth.'' Jack thought as he turned to Miguel once more. "Come here" Nodding his head Miguel immediately came close to Jack. Whispering to the man, Jack asked. "Do you have any secret bases or safe houses that no one but you yourself knows about?" Jack asked as he stared at the man, his crimson eyes appearing to pierce into the man''s very soul. "Yes sir, we have one around twenty miles out of the city in the jungle, I am the only one that knows about it, I killed every member that took part in its construction during which they weren''t allowed to leave the place, so it''s guaranteed that no one knows about it besides me," Miguel said as he whispered to Jack. "Good, give me the exact location of it, I''ll be gone for around three days, during which you will find and select the members I asked for, after that just wait here for me to come back," Jack said causing Miguel to nod and head to get a map.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. After a few minutes, he arrived with a paper map in his hands. "It''s here boss, if you head here, you will see a door carved into the mountain if you look closely, this is the only key to it," Miguel said as he gave Jack the black-colored key. "I see, you can go now," Jack said as he excused the man and took the map in his hands before turning around and heading out of the large hangar that was the base of the cartel he had taken over. ''Stronger, I still need to get stronger, who knows when that Twilight organization or when that Archie come to mess with me again.'' Jack thought as he walked out of the building and started walking on the streets. It was night and the moon had almost risen up to its highest point, illuminating the coastal city, Jack could hear the waves splashing on the shore even though he was quite far from it, an aftereffect of having an incredible supernatural hearing. *Sigh* ''It hasn''t even been a year and yet my life has changed so much.'' Jack thought however even he himself could tell that no emotion was held in his own thoughts. The emotions had been practically erased when he had gained the Gamer''s mind perk, it was like he had been completely taken over by his intelligence stat and had become a completely different person. Like he had become a different person who was still trying to maintain the facade of who he had once been. ''At least the changes brought to my mental state have stopped completely after this fusion, the higher I evolved the more my morals changed, that''s not happening anymore, though I guess it''s because I don''t have any morals anymore.'' Jack thought to himself as he made a slight smirk before quickly chuckling and then once more settling into a blank expression. Every emotion he had just shown was what his intelligence told him was the correct response to the situation, it was what he thought would be the correct way to act as his past self. Shaking his head lightly, Jack continued for around two hours before he arrived at the edges of the city. Heading out and into the lush jungle, Jack quickly changed his walking speed to the supernatural running of a Vampire Baron. The twenty-mile distance was covered in less than two minutes, and Jack found himself before a large stone mountain that was covered with large jungle trees that had sprouted even in this harsh stone environment. Walking around, Jack used his supernatural perception to quickly find the hidden door that Miguel had told him about. Heading to it, Jack quickly took the black key out of his pockets and inserted it in the keyhole before twisting the key and hearing the door open with a Klang. Pushing it, Jack finally saw the interior. It looked like a state-of-the-art house inside, with tasteful paintings and luxurious sofas inside. It was like he had entered a completely different world from where he was just a moment before. ''Miguel really likes the luxury life huh?'' Jack thought before heading to the large sofa and lying down. ''It''s time that I checked out my next dungeon.'' Jack thought before he opened the System menu. [ Dungeons ] [ Zombies ] [ Level 1 ] [ Ghoul''s ] [ Level 50 ] [ Cold One''s ] [Level 150 ] [??? ] [??? ] [ ??? ] [ ??? ] ''Cold Ones, so I''m basically fighting the Cullens.'' Jack thought as he pressed the button and quickly felt himself get surrounded by the black void as his mind got transported into the dungeon. _____________________________________________________________________________ Here''s the daily chapter, thanks for reading and I hope you are enjoying the fanfiction still. If you want to read 10 chapters ahead and help support me further then check out my Patreon at: Patreon.com/WhiteAuthor Lots of Love WhiteAuthor Chapter 87 As darkness enveloped his senses for a few brief moments, Jack wondered where he would find himself this time. Merely a few moments later, that very question was answered as Jack felt his senses return to him. Snapping his eyes open, Jack lifted himself off of the ground and looked around. All around him was a dense lush forest, a completely different environment from the last two dungeons. One had been a gravelly wasteland whilst the other had been an apocalyptic city, both of which had shared a similarity. They had been devoid of all life besides the monsters. This time, Jack could hear the birds, the crickets, the wildlife. It was as if he had been transported into a forest in the real world rather than a dungeon. ''Is it because Cold ones can''t live without a source of food? But that brings another question.'' Jack thought as he chose a random direction and started walking, letting his luck stat do the rest of the work. ''That would mean that the dungeons are actually different worlds and dimensions that continue to exist even if I haven''t unlocked them or aren''t using them, however, every time that I''m in a dungeon, I kill every single enemy, so if I left and returned then I shouldn''t have faced the ghouls and zombies again... unless...'' Jack thought as he looked above him, beyond the trees and into the sky. Up there he saw three moons. ''Unless I get transported to a different planet.'' Jack thought as his brows furrowed slightly. Continuing his trek through the deep forest, Jack saw the wildlife, they looked exactly the same as the ones on Earth. Feeling curious, Jack quickly caught a squirrel and studied its outward appearance more closely. ''There''s no difference with the ones in the real world or would it be better to say no difference from the ones on earth.'' Jack thought as he bit the squirrel and quickly drained its blood. ''The blood is also the same.'' Jack thought before throwing the dead corpse of the squirrel away. Continuing to explore the forest, Jack found no signs of the so-called ''Cold Ones'', nothing at all. Hours passed by before Jack finally saw the surroundings start to change. And that wasn''t all.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. His supernatural hearing allowed him to start hearing different voices, far away from his current location. ''Cold ones?'' Jack wondered as he quickly increased his speed and headed toward the direction of the sound. [ Ding! ] [ A quest has been generated! ] Hearing the notification sound, Jack stopped immediately. It had been a while since a random quest had been generated for him from the system. ''What is it?'' Jack thought as he opened the quest menu and took a look. [ Quests ] [ Eliminate the Cold One Tribes ] [ 0/274 ] Looking at the number of enemies, Jack''s brows furrowed. ''If I were to fight all of them at once, I would definitely face immense trouble even with the large difference in strength between us. Let''s just hope that there are more than two tribes.'' Jack thought as he once more began his sprint toward the voice. Finally, after around two minutes, Jack arrived at the location. Hiding behind a large tree whilst maintaining his stealth, Jack observed what the voices had been. Around one hundred meters away, Jack saw two small children who were laughing at each other and playing in a grass field. ''This...'' Jack thought before using Vampiric Observe. [ Vampiric Observe has been used ] [ Success! ] [ Amanda of the Frost Tribe ] [ Race: Cold One ] [ Age: 11 ] [ SPECIAL ] [ S: 3 ] [ P: 3 ] [ E: 2 ] [ C: 5 ] [ I: 4 ] [ A: 3 ] [ L: 5 ] *** [ Jacobs of the Frost Tribe ] [ Race: Cold One ] [ Age: 10 ] [ SPECIAL ] [ S: 4 ] [ P: 3 ] [ E: 3 ] [ C: 4 ] [ I: 4 ] [ A: 4 ] [ L:4 ] ''Cold One children?'' Jack thought as he looked at the two. ''That shouldn''t be possible unless they were first human children, does that mean that humans also exist in this place, or did the tribes here find a way to regain their reproduction ability or are they really just creations of the system?'' Jack felt hundreds of questions pierce his mind as he looked at the two children playing joyfully with each other. One thought overtook them all, however. ''Do I have to kill children?'' Jack thought before using the Justice Skill. [ Justice has been used. ] [ Targets have been judged as good. ] [ User''s stats have been lowered! ] Jack immediately turned his perk off, seeing his strength return once more as the debuff got deactivated. Jack felt no guilt in killing the children, however, he knew that once he did so, he would have crossed a line that would make him completely unrecognizable, someone who he himself wouldn''t even know anymore. ''Is it worth it? Is killing children and gaining power worth losing the basic principles of who I am as a person?'' Jack thought before his mind went back to the kidnapped victims whom he had turned into vampires. ''What''s so different between what I did to them and killing children? A life is a life.'' Jack thought before his eyes sharpened, his killing intent surged as a blood aura seemed to radiate from his body. At that moment both of the children raised their heads to look toward Jack''s direction. Their eyes were amber, the two children had never once drank human blood. And they would never even after this day. For the two young children wouldn''t live to see the next morning. *Thump* *Thump* Both of their heads fell off their shoulders, Jack had killed the two before they had even known what was comming. Jack felt his heart start beating quicker than usual for but a brief second before returning to its normal beating rate. The Gamer''s mind had failed for but a moment. _____________________________________________________________________________ Here''s the chapter. I''m back. If you want to read 11 chapters ahead and help support me further then check out my Patreon at: Patreon.com/WhiteAuthor Lots of Love WhiteAuthor Chapter 88 Looking at the two children dead on the ground, Jack crouched down and thought. ''Sell'' [ User has gained 100 Shop Coins ] [ User has gained 100 Shop Coins ] As soon as those two notifications appeared in front of Jack, the dead bodies of the two children disappeared instantly. ''They sold for higher than I would have thought, is it because they are children and are thus a rarer resource?'' Jack thought, his emotions had once more become dull as usual, the Gamer''s mind skill doing its job. Getting up from the ground, Jack decided that he would be hiding there until someone arrived. Immediately ran to a tree and climbed until he reached the highest point before using the stealth skill and hiding himself with the lush leafage that the trees around here seemed to have. After he finished hiding himself, Jack stopped and stood completely still, a feat impossible for a normal human. And he waited, hours went by however Jack didn''t move even an inch. Finally, he saw someone come into the clearing. It was a young woman with amber eyes, her face clearly showed her worry as she looked left and right, her nose constantly twitching as she smelled the air. Immediately afterward, another presence came into the clearing. This time it was a large man, someone comparable to Emmet in height which was rare. His eyes in contrast to the womans, were blood red. "This is where their scent disappears." The woman said as she started walking around the small clearing, stress and worry had obviously overwhelmed her. "Don''t worry Saya, we will find them." The man said as he tried to console the woman. At that moment, Jack who was atop a tree hidden, used his observation skill. [ Vampiric Observe has been used. ] [ Vampiric Observe has been Successful! ] [ Saya of the Frost Tribe ] [ Race: Cold One ] [ Age: 165 ] [ SPECIAL ]A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. [ S: 6 ] [ P: 8 ] [ E: 5 ] [ C: 8 ] [ I: 7 ] [ A: 6 ] [ L: 4 ] *** [ Kass of the Frost Tribe ] [ Race: Cold One ] [ Age: 201] [ SPECIAL ] [ S: 8 ] [ P: 6 ] [ E: 8 ] [ C: 5 ] [ I: 6 ] [ A: 8 ] [ L: 6 ] *** Looking at the two''s status, Jack quickly noticed the roles of the two, at least in combat. ''One''s a tracker whilst the other is a front combatant.'' Jack thought as he felt the urge to humm whilst he analyzed the current situation and arrived at a decision. The amount of thoughts and ideas that had gone through his head would take a human days to complete however he had done it in mere seconds. At that moment after having made his decision and as the two cold ones were about to turn around and head away, Jack jumped down onto the clearing. Right behind the two Cold Ones. Hearing the rustling sound, the two of them immediately turned around and faced Jack. "Who are you?" Saya immediately said before her face quickly contorted. Extreme rage seemed to take hold of her expression however the woman didn''t shout, she merely asked, her voice however was cold beyond belief. "What did you do to them?" The woman asked coldly Hearing what she had said, the man immediately furrowed his brows as well and entered into a guarded stance, ready to launch himself toward Jack at a moment''s notice. "Do to who?" Jack asked as he gave the two a smile. "You bastard, you know what I''m talking about, their scent is all over you." The woman finally shouted coldly as she asked him once more. "Where are they!?" Jack''s expression turned blank once more and he started walking toward the two. "They''re dead," Jack said as his figure vanished from the Cold One''s sight. The very next instant, before they could even react, they saw Jack''s hand cover their faces. "Enslave" [ Enslave has been used ] [ Enslave chances are massively lowered as the user is in combat ] [ A miraculous Luck is used and the debuff is cut in half ] [ The Large difference in power further increases the chances of Enslavement. ] [ ... ] [ Enslavement has been successful! ] "Don''t move," Jack said the next second and immediately both of the Cold ones stopped resisting, their body freezing in the same spot. "Now then I have some questions, Saya and Kass of the Frost Tribe," Jack said as he removed his hands from their faces and walked a few steps backward. Looking at the two cold ones whose faces were ashen, fury clearly written in their expression. "There''s no need to try and defy me, I''ve already enslaved the both of you." Jack let them know before asking. "Give me a brief description of this world and the Cold One tribes. You may now talk." Jack said as he crossed his arms. "Saya first," Jack added a moment later. The Cold One Woman opened her mouth and started explaining despite not wanting to, it was impossible for a slave to refuse their master. " This world of ours is called Earth, we live in the smallest continent and are the only humanoid beings living here. Our race is called the Cold One race because our bodies are similar to dead corpses and don''t produce any heat. The Cold One race consists of six tribes, The Frost Ones, The Berserks, The Moon Tribe, The Star Tribe, The Blood Tribe, and the outcast Devils Tribe." Saya said as she continued explaining about each tribe in detail. Jack stood silent as he absorbed the information, and at the same time continued to think of his next actions. ''I''ll use these two and make them infiltrate the frost tribe and then find a way to get me inside the tribe undetected after I''ll enslave more of the tribesmen and start killing the rest.'' _____________________________________________________________________________ Here''s the chapter, a bit late so sorry about that. For all my readers who have continued reading my fanfictions, be it when I was in a slump or when my writing fell off, or whatever the case was. Truly Thank You. I just wanted to say that, goodnight everyone. If you want to read 10 chapters ahead and help support me further then check out my Patreon at: Patreon.com/WhiteAuthor Lots of Love WhiteAuthor Chapter 89 After the Woman was done explaining the general situation of the dungeon, Jack nodded his head and told her to stop. After hearing the man who basically told the same story, Jack finally came up with his plan. "You two will go back into the Frost Tribe and will help me infiltrate it as if im someone from the outside whos i need of help and wants to join the tribe." Jack said as he looked at the two before continuing. "You will not mention or betray me in any way," Jack said, making sure that there was no way out of the enslavement and that the two Cold Ones wouldn''t turn around and stab him in the back in the future. "Yes," The two replied before the woman raised her hand unsteadily. "You may ask," Jack replied as he looked at her. "What should we call you? We need a name for the Elders." "You can call me Gehrman Sparrow," Jack said before turning around. "What''s the closest tribe besides the Frost from this place," Jack asked as he looked left and right. "Its in the direction of that large mountain sir Gehrman, if you head there then you will meet the Blood Tribe." Kass, the male Cold One said as he raised his hand to point at the mountain. "I see, well then ill be back here in a day, make sure to find a way to get me inside the tribe." Jack said before dissapearing from the sight of the two Cold Ones. Looking down at her hand, Saya saw that it was shaking, it wasnt something she was doing conciously, it was a instincitve reaction to seeing a predator. Immediately the two of them turned around and ran back toward the Frost Tribe. Jack meanwhile was rushing through the forest at immense speeds. In the distance, merely a minute after he had started the sprint, he saw a large gate of sorts. It looked like a water dam, that enclosed a part of the mountainside. "That must be where the Blood Tribe is." Jack thought as he continued walking. He had decided that he would kill this tribe by himself, Saya had basiclly given him a description of every Cold One tribe in this world.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. The most ''Evil'' would be the Blood and the Devils. ''Let''s see if my skill recognizes them as such.'' Jack thought as he walked to the gate, before which two Cold Ones stood wearing medieval-like armor. ''Those must be the guards.'' Jack thought before using his Justice Skill. [ Justice has been used ] [ The Targets have been Judged as Evil ] [ All SPECIAL stats have been doubled ] Immediately feeling the large rush of power coursing through his body, Jack felt the world around him change, but rather it was he who had changed his perception of it when his stats had doubled. ''Let''s get this show on the road.'' Jack thought before activating his second skill. [ Intelligent Instinct ] [ Conditions Met ] [ Skill Activated! ] Immediately after the skill was activated, Jack found himself at the back of his mind, feeling like he was watching a 3D show rather than controlling his body himself. ''Time to see, just how effective this skill really is.'' Jack thought as he watched his body''s actions curiously. Immediately after his body became controlled by the skill, it ran toward the two bodyguards. ''It''s not going to use some sort of plan?'' Jack wondered as he saw the body arrive at the two men before they could even react. Turning his palms straight, Jack''s body made swinging motions toward the bodyguards'' necks, as if his palms were blades themselves. And it looked like they were in this scenario. The palm strikes cut through both of the bodyguard''s necks and severed their heads from their bodies completely. *Thump* *Thump* The body didn''t even turn its eyes toward them before Selling their bodies. Jack who was in the back of his own mind, immediately heard the notification. [ User has gained 50 Shop Coins ] [ User has gained 50 Shop Coins ] *Bang* With a thunderous sound, Jack kicked the large gate, which immediately crumbled under his force and was launched tens of meters back. Finally able to see the inside of the Tribe, Jack saw tens of Cold Ones who had gotten out of small tribal like homes and were now looking in his direction. Before these people could even react, could even scream or rush at him. Jack''s body disappeared, only to reappear right in front of a woman and a man who were hiding their child behind them. [ User has gained 50 Shop Coins ] [ User has gained 50 Shop Coins ] [ User has gained 100 Shop Coins ] Only for Jack and the bodies to disappear the very next second and for him to reappear at the next target. "Aaahh!!" Screams erupted as the entire tribe started running around like headless chickens. It was slightly uncomfortable even for Jack whose emotions had been almost completely dulled by his skill. ''Did I even need to plan? No, I guess I did for some of them, I won this easily against them because my skill judged them all as evil. It would have been much harder against people in the Frost Tribe.'' Jack thought as he remembered when his skill failed him and he lost seventy percent of his stats. ''Thought, I know for sure that I at least can get rid of one more tribe like this. The so-called Devil''s Tribe.'' Jack thought as he continued watching his body cause carnage inside the Tribe. It merely took three minutes before all the screams stopped. Every single member, a total of sixty-five had vanished from the face of the earth. The only proof of their deaths is the increased coin balance in Jack''s status menu. _____________________________________________________________________________ Here''s the chapter, thanks for reading and I hope you enjoyed it. If you want to read 10 chapters ahead and help support me further then check out my Patreon at: Patreon.com/WhiteAuthor Lots of Love WhiteAuthor Chapter 90 Jack stood amidst the destruction that he had caused, looking left and right. He saw nothing but the destroyed houses and environment. There were no signs of bodies, it clearly looked like there had been a struggle here however there were no bodies, no blood. If someone were to see the scene they would rather say it was a stage for a movie rather than actual reality and that people had indeed lived and been killed there. Turning around, Jack started looking through each house, in hopes that he would find some kind of useful information or even some valuables however all that he found were rather primitive tools that the tribe used in their daily life. It was as if the Tribe didn''t even have private possessions and rather shared everything with each other. ''Interesting.'' Jack thought for but a moment before turning around and heading out of the Bloody Tribe. He had found it prosperous and had turned into a mere mirage of the past, it no longer existed. ''If the Tribes do communicate with each other as well as help one another then the disappearance will be known quickly, once that happens the security around the Tribes will increase tremendously, it''s not like I cant simply eradicate them one after the other alone however if they go into hiding then it will become much more annoying.'' Jack thought as he headed back toward the Frost Tribe. It was time to see if Saya and Kass had managed to find a way to integrate him into the Tribe. ''Once I gain access to actual slaves inside of here, then it will be much easier.'' Jack thought as he looked around whilst heading to the Tribe. The surroundings were becoming more foresty once more as the ambiance became that of a lush hundred-year-old forest. ''By using the Frost Tribe, I could make them launch a gathering between the Tribes so that they discuss the strange disappearance of the Blood Tribe, and after which make the leader of the Frost Tribe suggest that for the time being, every Cold One gathers together so that they can increase their manpower and security.'' Jack thought as his mind worked on overdrive. Hundreds of Thoughts and ideas were discarded as soon as he analyzed them. ''The Devils won''t even know what''s happening considering that they have a not-so-great relationship with the other Tribes, so I''ll simply leave them for last.'' Jack thought as he walked for hours before arriving at the Forst Tribe, just as the sun was about to rise from the Horizon. ''It''s been a few days now, I have to complete this quickly.'' Jack thought as he walked toward the wooden settlement.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. When one looked at the Frost Tribe, they would see large spike-like wooden structures going all around, in a sort of protective wall, and inside of it, Jack could see tens of wooden houses. Compared to the modern Wooden Houses, these looked much less refined, the technology and mastery of making them were clearly outdated, it looked like something indigenous Tribes in the old colonial ages would be making. Walking to the front gate, Jack didn''t bother to hide himself. Immediately, his figure was noticed by two guards at the gate, both of which had red crimson eyes. "Stop there, identify yourself!!" They both shouted as they looked at Jack. Both of them had assumed combat stances, making the two look more beastlike rather than like the humane forms the two took. "I''m Gehrman, I was told by Saya and Kass of the Frost Tribe that I could come here to settle down," Jack said as he lowered his head, trying to appear as respectful as possible. [ Charisma Success! ] ''That''s something that I don''t think I''ve ever seen before.'' Jack thought to himself before his mind immediately went to his stats. ''As I have guessed before, even though my Charisma stat is low and I shouldn''t have been able to do what I just did, my race is on a higher plane of being thus my Charisma is actually off the charts when compared to Cold Ones.'' Jack thought as he walked toward the two guards who had gotten out of their combat stances. "Saya and Kass told you that?" One of the guards said as he looked down at Jack. His figure was almost seven feet tall, an anomaly even when compared to other Cold Ones. "Yes, that''s right," Jack said as he nodded his head. "One moment please, we will have to verify that information, it''s protocol." The other much shorter guard said before turning to the first guard and giving a nod. And then he turned around fully, heading into the Tribe grounds behind him. Jack merely stood there as he waited for the news. ''It seems like it will be much easier to infiltrate this place than I previously thought.'' After around three minutes, five people came outside to the gates. One of them was the guard that had headed inside before. Two of the others were Saya and Kass, Jack''s slaves. And the last two were an old woman and an old man. [ Vampiric Observe has been used ] [ Name: Jonathan, Patriarch of the Frost Tribe ] [ Race: Cold One ] [ Age: 512 ] *** [ Name: Phione, Matriarch of the Frost Tribe ] [ Race: Cold One ] [ Age: 498 ] *** ''So these are the two leaders of this tribe, it''s pretty interesting that they had two leaders instead of one, is it a way to create a form of balance between the males and females?'' Jack thought before inwardly shaking his head. ''No, it''s probably just that one of them is the true leader and the other is just his wife or husband with much less power over the tribe than the other.'' Jack thought as he looked at the two. They had long light blue hair that resembled ice, their eyes were blood red in comparison. ''Why are the Cold Ones of this place so different from the ones in reality?'' Jack wondered. _____________________________________________________________________________ Hey It''s been a while, This fanfic will be in hiatus for a while, not really Hiatus but updates will be slower. Thanks for the understanding, if you still want to read my stories then currently Twilight Hunter is getting updates every 2 days. Main reason would be January exams for college which will continue until mid february, after which more consisted updates will be back. If you want to check out my works you can also check my Patreon where i put announcment and such for free. Patreon.com/WhiteAuthor Thanks a lot for the support. Lots of Love WhiteAuthor Chapter 91 Jonathan, the Patriarch of the Frost Tribe walked toward Jack first. "You''re name was Gehrman correct?" The old man questioned as he looked at Jack. Nodding his head, Jack affirmed that his name was Gehrman. "You''re lying," Jonathan said suddenly. "I''m lying?" Jack questioned as he gazed at the man. "That''s right, so if you want to join this Tribe of ours, you can stop lying otherwise forget it," Jonathan said as his eyebrows furrowed, his gaze turning fierce as he looked at Jack. ''Who does this guy think he''s intimidating?'' Jack wondered to himself before releasing a long sigh. "That''s right, I was indeed lying. My name is Jack." "Truthful, good, and now then, do you intend to do any harm toward our Tribe," Jonathan questioned next. ''Does he have a lie-detecting ability? Hmm, that is quite problematic.'' Jack thought before he shook his head, a countermeasure plan already in his mind. "No, I have no plans of doing such things," Jack said, his voice low as he looked at Jonathan closely. "Li..." Jonathan started to speak up before Jack disappeared. A moment after in Jack''s mind, four notifications rang out. [ Ding! ] [ Enslavement Successful! ] [ Ding! ] [ Enslavement Successful! ] [ Ding! ] [ Enslavement Successful! ] [ Ding! ] [ Enslavement Successful! ] Both of the Tribe leaders as well as the two guards had been enslaved just like that. In a mere split second, Jack had touched the heads of all four of them before they could even react and used Enslavement on them. ''I only have around eight or so slots left for enslavement. That means that my current limit as a baron is fifteen.'' Jack thought as he returned to his spot in front of the Patriarch once more. "Truthful. You may come inside the Tribe, we welcome anyone who needs help." Jonathan said as he gave a large smile to Jack before walking and giving the young man a hug. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. His eyes however were a clear contrast to how his body was acting. They were filled with rage, unbridled rage that wanted to rip the man in front of him apart, however, he had no power to. He had even lost his body to the man. "Thank you Tribe Leader," Jack said as he gave them all a smile. Besides Jonathan, everyone else showed fear, extreme fear in the face of the monster that they were about to welcome into their own home with their own bodies, their own mouths. They were welcoming a monster like no other, directly to their family and children. Walking ahead, Jonathan and Phione led the way as the gates opened once more and Jack fully entered the Frost Tribe Grounds. Just like what he had observed from the outside, the Tribe houses looked rather un-advanced and even disregarded the outdated methods and models of them. The mastery of crafting these houses was something that left much to be desired. ''Do they not have anyone that good at building houses even though they live for hundreds of years?'' Jack wondered before deciding to ask straightforwardly. "Do you not have a master craftsman or something of the sort in the Tribe?" "We used to however those damned devils killed him around a hundred years ago, and since then we have been left in shambles, we used to be the most advanced tribe however we have failed to lows never heard of before in our history," Jonathan said, this time the rage in his eyes matched the one shown by his body as he talked about the Devil Tribe and what they had done to his Tribe, to his own home. "I see, I''m sorry for opening up such a wound," Jack said as he continued looking around. The Tribesmen had come out of their homes as they gazed at Jack walking side by side with the Patriarch and Matriarch. "Is that guy going to live here too?" One of them mumbled. "Seems so, we needed more manpower either way, it''s a good thing." Another responded. "That''s right, we must treat him just like any other member of the Tribe, he''s one of us from this day forward. He also seems to have a good relationship with the Patriarch." The people continued discussing the arrival of the new Tribe member, and most of them were excited, it had been more than a hundred years since the last time someone had come in from the outside and joined them. "I saw children running around, how is that possible?" Jack asked as he saw a couple of them giving him smiles and waves. "Ah, did no one give you the talk?" Jonathan questioned as he turned surprised eyes toward Jack. The Matriarch, Saya, and Kass similarly turned surprised eyes toward Jack. "You mean to tell me that you can reproduce just by having regular sex?" Jack asked once more, his bewilderment clearly showing on his face. "That''s right?" Jonathan replied, his voice clearly sounding confused. "It''s just a bit surprising, things are quite a bit different from where I come from," Jack said in reply to the other''s confusion. His mind filled with questions. ''How is it that they can reproduce as if they are human beings? Shouldn''t their bodies be fully dead? Is this just another difference between the Cold Ones of this world and the ones back on earth? More importantly are they even Cold Ones at this point?'' Jack wondered as he continued walking with the Patriarch. A few moments later, they arrived at the largest wooden shed on the Tribal grounds. "This is my house, you can use it whilst you try and make your own. I''m sure the Tribe members will help you out if you ask for help." Jonathan said as he introduced Jack to his own house. "I see, thank you Patriarch, this hospitality of yours is almost too much," Jack replied with a smile before heading inside as if he owned the house. Once inside, Jack asked a simple question. "Is there anyone else inside this house besides us right now?" "No" Immediately the smiling expression dropped off Jack''s face, it became the usual poker face that he kept since he had gotten that Mythical perk of his. _____________________________________________________________________________ Been a while since i wrote a chapter for this fanfic. The schedule is Two Chapters a week, don''t know what days but I''ll write two chapters at least. Lots of Love WhiteAuthor